Title: Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine, Volume 62, Number 361, November, 1845.
Author: Various
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine, Volume 62, Number 361, November, 1845." ***


generously made available by The Internet Library of Early
Journals.)



TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE: Spellings are sometimes erratic. A few obvious
misprints have been corrected, but in general the original spelling
and typesetting conventions (e.g. ellipses as * * *) have been retained.
Accents in foreign language phrases are inconsistent, and have not been
standardised.



BLACKWOOD'S
EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.


NO. CCCLXI. NOVEMBER, 1845. VOL. LVIII.



CONTENTS.

THE STUDENT OF SALAMANCA. PART I.,                   521

HUMBOLDT,                                            541

HAKEM THE SLAVE,                                     560

THE LAY OF STARKÀTHER,                               570

MOZART,                                              572

ACCOUNT OF A VISIT TO THE VOLCANO OF KIRAUEA,        591

THE DAYS OF THE FRONDE,                              596

THE GRAND GENERAL JUNCTION AND INDEFINITE
      EXTENSION RAILWAY RHAPSODY,                    614

SKETCHES OF ITALY--LUCCA,                            617

THE RAILWAYS,                                        633

       *       *       *       *       *


EDINBURGH:
WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, 45, GEORGE STREET;
AND 37, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.

_To whom all Communications (post paid) must be addressed._

SOLD BY ALL THE BOOKSELLERS IN THE UNITED KINGDOM.
PRINTED BY BALLANTYNE AND HUGHES, EDINBURGH.


BLACKWOOD'S EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.


No. CCCLXI. NOVEMBER, 1845. VOL. LVIII.



THE STUDENT OF SALAMANCA.

PART I.


    "España de la guerra
    Tremola la pendon."
          _Cancion Patriotica._

It wanted about an hour of sunset on the last day of September 1833,
when two young men, whose respective ages did not much exceed twenty
years, emerged from a country lane upon the high-road from Tarazona to
Tudela, in that small district of Navarre which lies south of the
river Ebro.

The equipments of the travellers--for such the dusty state of their
apparel, and the knapsacks upon their shoulders, indicated them to
be--were exactly similar, and well calculated for a pedestrian journey
across the steep sierras and neglected roads of Spain. They consisted,
with little variation, of the national Spanish dress--short jackets of
dark cloth, somewhat braided and embroidered, knee-breeches of the
same material, and broad-brimmed hats, surrounded by velvet bands.
Only, instead of the tight-fitting stockings and neat pumps, which
should have completed the costume, long leathern gamashes extended
from knee to ankle, and were met below the latter by stout
high-quartered shoes. Each of the young men carried a stick in his
hand, rather, as it appeared, from habit, or for purposes of defence,
than as a support, and each of them had a cloak of coarse black serge
folded and strapped upon his otter-skin knapsack. With their costume,
however, the similarity in their appearance ceased; nothing could be
more widely different than their style of person and countenance. The
taller of the two, who was also apparently the elder, was of a
slender, active figure, with well-moulded limbs, and a handsome,
intelligent countenance, in which energy and decision of character
were strongly marked. His complexion was dark olive; his eyes and
short curling hair were of a coal black; what little beard he had was
closely shaven, excepting upon the upper lip, which was fringed by a
well-defined mustache, as gracefully curved and delicately penciled as
any that Vandyke ever painted. At this time, however, there was a
shade over his countenance other than that cast by the broad leaf of
his sombrero; it was the look of mingled hope, anxiety, and suspense,
sometimes worn by persons who are drawing near to a goal, their
attainment of which is still doubtful, and at which, even when
attained, it is not quite certain whether pleasure or pain awaits
them.

No such thoughts or anxieties were to be read upon the joyous,
careless countenance of the second traveller--a stout, square-built
young man, whose ruddy complexion and light-brown hair contrasted as
strongly with the dark locks and olive skin of his companion as they
differed from the generally received notions of Spanish physiognomy.
The face wore no particular expression, excepting that of
good-humoured _insouciance_; his hazel eye had a merry twinkle, and a
slight fulness of lip and chin seemed to denote a reasonable degree of
addiction to the good things of this life. Altogether, and to judge
them by their physiognomies only, one would have chosen the first for
a friend, the latter for a pleasant and jovial boon-companion.

On leaving the cross-road, the two pedestrians took a northerly
direction, in which they proceeded for nearly a quarter of an hour
without exchanging a syllable, the one absorbed in meditations which
the other was apparently unwilling to disturb. At the end of that time
they paused, as if by preconcerted arrangement, in front of a small
_venta_, or country inn, less remarkable for the accommodation it
afforded, than for its pleasant situation and aspect. It stood a
little back from the road, in a nook formed by the recession of a line
of wooded hills which there skirt the highway. The front of the house,
composed of rough blocks of grey stone, was overgrown by the twisted
branches of a venerable vine, the age of which did not prevent it from
becoming covered each spring with leaves and tendrils, nor from
yielding in the autumn an abundant supply of delicious gold-coloured
grapes. At a short distance in front of the door, which opened into
the stable, whence a wooden step-ladder led to the upper floor, there
stood a huge oak, throwing its broad shadow over a table and some
benches placed beneath it for the accommodation of guests. On one side
of the venta, and detached from it, but in a right line with its
front, was a massive fragment of wall, which had probably, at no very
remote period, formed part of a chapel or convent. Its summit, which
was broken and irregular, rose full thirty feet from the ground
throughout more than double that length, and along the wall, at about
two-thirds of a man's height, ran a horizontal black line, indicating,
as did also the numerous marks and bruises upon the whitewashed
surface, that this ancient piece of masonry enabled the frequenters of
the venta to indulge in the favourite _juego de pelota_, or a game at
ball, to which the Navarrese and the northern Spaniards generally are
much addicted, and at which most of them excel.

On the arrival of our travellers, the benches in front of the venta
had already two occupants, belonging to classes of men which may rank
amongst the chief supporters of Spanish roadside inns. One of them was
a corporal of dragoons, returning to his garrison at Tudela, whence he
had probably been sent with a despatch, or on some similar mission. He
was a strapping, powerful fellow, well set up, as the phrase goes, and
whose broad shoulders and soldierly figure showed to advantage in his
dark-green uniform. His horse--a high-crested, fine-legged Andalusian,
whose jetty coat looked yet blacker by contrast with the white
sheep-skin that covered the saddle, and the flakes of foam with which
his impatient champings had covered his broad chest--was tied up near
the stable door, the bridle removed, finishing out of a nose-bag a
plentiful feed of maize. The dragoon's sabre and his brass and
leopard-skin helmet were hanging at the saddle-bow, their owner having
temporarily covered his head with a smart foraging-cap of green and
scarlet cloth, which set off to great advantage his bearded and
martial countenance. Having provided for his horse, the trooper was
now attending to the calls of his own appetite, and doing immense
execution on some goat's-milk cheese and excellent white bread, which
he moistened by copious draughts of the thick black wine of Navarre.

Seated opposite to the soldier, and similarly employed, was a
hardy-looking man, who had arrived in company with two mules, which
were also tethered to a ring in the venta wall, but at a respectful
distance from the dragoon's charger. A heap of chopped straw and
Indian corn leaves was lying before them, at which they assiduously
munched--not, however, without occasionally casting wistful glances
at the more luxurious repast of their neighbour. The soldier and the
muleteer had apparently met before; and when the new-comers approached
them, they were discussing with great animation the merits of the
various players in a ball-match which they had recently witnessed near
Tudela. Thence they glided into a discussion concerning ball-players
in general; the muleteer, who was a Navarrese, asserting the
invincibility of his country at the game of pelota, whilst the
corporal, who came from the neighbourhood of Oviedo, was equally
confident of the superiority of the Asturians.

Whilst the younger of the travellers was ascertaining from the
_patrona_ the state of the larder, which, as is usual enough in
Spanish inns, was but meagrely provided, his companion sought out the
landlord of the venta, whom he found in the chimney-corner, enjoying a
supplementary siesta amidst a cloud of wood smoke.

"The Conde de Villabuena," enquired the young man, when he had shaken
the drowsy host out of his slumbers--"is he still at his house between
this and Tudela?"

The _ventero_, a greasy, ill-conditioned Valencian, rubbed his eyes,
muttered a coarse oath, and seemed half disposed, instead of replying,
to pick a quarrel with his interrogator; but a glance at the athletic
figure and resolute countenance of the latter, dissipated the
inclination, and he answered by a surly affirmative.

"And his daughter also?" continued the stranger in a lower tone.

"Doña Rita? To be sure she is, or was yesterday; for I saw her ride by
with her father and some other cavaliers. What eyes the little beauty
has; and what a foot! It was peeping from under her habit as she
passed. Sant'Antonio, what a foot!"

And now thoroughly awakened, the ventero launched out into a panegyric
on the lady's beauty, interlarded by appeals to various saints as to
the justice of his praise, which was continued, in the manner of a
soliloquy, for some time after the stranger had turned his back upon
him and descended the stairs.

At the door of the venta the young man encountered his companion, who
was issuing forth with a jug of wine in his hand.

"Well, Luis," said the latter, "have you ascertained it? Is she still
here, or has our journey been in vain?"

"She is here," was the reply.

"Good. Then I hope you will put aside your melancholy, and eat and
drink with better appetite than you have lately done. We have plenty
of time; it will not be dark for the next two hours. So let us to
supper, such as it is; ham as rancid as an old oil-cask, eggs that
would have been chickens to-morrow, and wine--but the wine may atone
for the rest--it is old Peralta, or the patrona is perjured. I have
had the table spread under the tree, in hopes that fresh air may
sweeten musty viands, and in order that we may see the ball-play of
yonder soldier and muleteer."

The young man who had been addressed by the name of Luis, glanced in
the direction of the ball-court, where the two men to whom his
companion referred were preparing for a match. The discussion as to
the superiority of Navarrese or Asturian ball-players had increased in
warmth, until the disputants, each obstinate in his opinion, finding
themselves, perhaps, at a loss for verbal arguments, had agreed to
refer the matter to a trial of individual skill. The challenge came
from the dragoon, who, as soon as he heard it accepted, proceeded to
lighten himself for his task. With great alacrity he threw aside his
foraging-cap, stripped off his pouch-belt and uniform coat, and
unfastened his spurs. The preparations of the muleteer were even more
rapidly completed. When he had thrown off his jacket--the back of
which was adorned, according to the custom of his class, with flowers
and various quaint devices, cut out in cloth of many colours, and sewn
upon the brown material of which the garment was composed--he stood in
his shirt and trousers of unbleached linen, with light sandals of
plaited hemp upon his feet. In this latter respect he had the
advantage of the soldier, who, not choosing to play barefooted, was
obliged to retain his heavy boots. In apparent activity, too, the
advantage was greatly on the side of the Navarrese, who was spare and
sinewy, without an ounce of superfluous flesh about him, but with
muscles like iron, and limbs as elastic and springy as whalebone. His
very face partook of the hard, wiry character of his person; the
cheekbones were slightly prominent, and, although he evidently wanted
some years of thirty, two deep furrows or lines, such as are rarely
seen on the countenance of so young a man, curved outwards from either
nostril to considerably below the mouth, increasing in depth when he
talked or smiled, and giving, in conjunction with a quick grey eye,
considerable character to his frank, and by no means disagreeable
countenance.

The game began with great spirit, and with much appearance of equality
between the players, who would both have been deemed first-rate in any
ball-court in Europe. The great strength of the dragoon seemed at
first to give him the advantage; the tremendous blows he delivered
sent the ball against the wall with as much seeming force as if it had
been driven out of a cannon, and caused it to rebound to an immense
distance, keeping the muleteer continually at the very top of his
speed. The match was to be the best two out of three games. The first
of the three was won by the muleteer, after the victory had been long
and well contested.

"_Bien!_" said the dragoon, as he wiped the perspiration from his
face, and took a deep draught out of a jug of wine which the ventero
presented to him. "_Bien_--that is one for you; the next may go
differently. I only missed the ball through my foot slipping. Curse
boots for playing ball in, say I! Hola, Valenciano! have you never a
pair of shoes or espadrillas to lend me?"

The landlord, who acted as umpire, and who, as well as his wife and
two or three loitering peasants, was taking an intense interest in the
game, ran into the house and brought out a pair of sandals. These the
soldier tied upon his feet, in lieu of the boots to which he
attributed his defeat. Then, with renewed confidence, he took his
place opposite the wall, where the muleteer was waiting for him.

But if, as the dragoon said, an accident had lost him the first game,
it soon became evident that the superior activity and endurance of his
antagonist were equally certain to make him lose the second. The
idleness of a garrison life, fat feeding, and soft lying, had
disqualified the soldier to compete for any length of time with a man
like the Navarrese, accustomed to the severest hardships, whose most
luxurious meal was a handful of boiled beans, his softest couch a
bundle of straw or the packsaddles of his mules. Constant exposure and
unceasing toil had given the muleteer the same insensibility to
fatigue attributed to certain savage tribes. Whilst his antagonist,
with inflamed features and short-drawn breath, and reeking with
perspiration, was toiling after the ball, the Navarrese went through
the same, or a greater amount of exertion, without the least
appearance of distress. Not a bead of moisture upon his face, nor a
pant from his broad, well-opened chest, gave token of the slightest
inconvenience from the violent exercise he was going through. On the
contrary, as he went on and got warm in the harness, he seemed to play
better, to run faster, to catch the ball with greater address, and
strike it with more force. Sometimes he would be standing close to the
wall, when a mighty blow from the strong arm of the dragoon sent the
ball scores of yards in his rear. It seemed impossible that he should
arrive soon enough to strike it. But before it had time to rebound, he
was behind it, and by a blow of his horny palm, less forcible perhaps,
but more dexterously applied than the one his opponent had given, he
sent it careering back to the wall with greater swiftness than it had
left it. He rarely struck the ball in the air, even when the
opportunity offered, but allowed it to rebound--a less dashing, but a
surer game than he would perhaps have played, had he not considered
the honour of "Navarra la bella" to be at stake, represented in his
person. Again, when the ball fell near the wall, he would sometimes
swing his arm as though about to strike it a violent blow, and, whilst
the dragoon was already beginning to retire in the direction he
expected it to take, he would change his apparent intention, and drop
it gently just above the line, so that his opponent, although rushing
up in desperate haste, could scarcely arrive in time to avoid being
put out. It was by a feint of this description that the second game
was decided in favour of the Navarrese.

"_Viva la Navarra!_" shouted the winner, bounding like a startled
roebuck three or four feet from the ground, in front of the
discomfited soldier.

"_Viva el demonio!_" growled the latter in reply. "Do you think that
because you have beaten me to-day, thanks to your herring guts and
dog's hide, that you could do the same if I were in training, or had a
month's practice? You would find it very different, Master Paco."

"Viva la Navarra!" repeated Paco, chucking the small hard ball up into
the air, to a height at which it appeared scarcely bigger than a
bullet. Then replying to the words of the dragoon; "At your orders,
Señor Velasquez," said he, "I shall pass through Tudela some time next
month, and shall be ready to give you your revenge."

And catching the ball as it fell, the Navarrese, whom victory had put
into extravagant spirits, began tossing it from one hand to the other,
catching it behind his back, and performing various other small feats
of address, looking the while at the corporal with a sort of jeering
smile, which greatly aggravated the irritation of the latter.

"_Pues_," said Velasquez at last, after gazing at Paco for the space
of a minute with a stern look, which was insufficient, however, to
make the other lower his eyes, or alter the expression of his
countenance; "Well, what do you stare at? Oh! I forgot--you may well
stare. It is the first time that you have seen an Asturian caballero
beaten at any thing by a cur of a Navarrese."

"Not at all," replied the muleteer coolly; "your Señoria is mistaken.
It is only the first time that I have seen an Asturian _caballero_
with a pipeclayed belt over his shoulder, and a corporal's bars upon
his arm."

And he broke out into one of those wild shrill laughs of scorn and
defiance with which the peasant soldiers of Navarre have so often,
during recent Spanish wars, caused the rocks and ravines of their
native province to ring again.

"_Hijo de zorra!_" muttered the soldier, enraged beyond endurance by
this last taunt; and drawing back his right arm, he dealt so heavy and
unexpected a blow upon the breast of the muleteer that the latter
reeled a couple of paces backwards, and then fell headlong and with
considerable violence to the ground. The dragoon gazed for an instant
at the fallen man, as if expecting him to rise and attack him in turn;
but, seeing that he did not do so, he turned round and walked slowly
in the direction of his charger.

He had taken but a few steps when the Navarrese sprang to his feet,
and thrust his hand into the red sash which girded his waist, as
though seeking a weapon. He found none, and, instantly darting
forward, he passed the soldier, and reached his mules a moment sooner
than the former did his horse. The next instant a long brown barrel
was projected across the packsaddles, and behind it was seen the blue
cap and pale countenance of Paco, who, with glittering eye and face
livid from fury, was taking a deadly aim at the soldier, now standing
beside the shoulder of his charger. Without a moment's hesitation the
Navarrese pulled the trigger. As he did so, the dragoon, suddenly
aware of his danger, threw himself on one side, and at the same time
his horse, either startled by the movement or tormented by a fly,
tossed his head violently up and backwards. The muleteer's bullet,
intended for the rider, entered the brain of the steed. There was a
convulsive quivering of the animal's whole frame, and then, before the
smoke cleared away, the horse fell over so heavily and suddenly that
he bore down Velasquez under him. The soldier lay with the whole
weight of the expiring animal resting upon his legs and thighs; and,
before he could make an attempt to extricate himself, the Navarrese,
with a large dagger-shaped knife gleaming in his hand, sprang across
the space that separated him from his antagonist. The fate of the
latter would speedily have been decided, had not the innkeeper, his
wife, and the two young men, who had been observing with much
interest these rapidly occurring incidents, thrown themselves between
Paco and the object of his wrath.

"Out of the way!" roared the infuriated muleteer. "He has struck me,
and by the Holy Trinity I will have his blood. He has struck _me_, a
free Navarrese!" repeated he, striking his own breast with the points
of his fingers, one of the expressive and customary gestures of his
countrymen.

"Let him be, Señor Don Paco!" yelled the ventero and his wife, greatly
alarmed at the prospect of a murder in broad daylight and at their
very threshold. "You have done enough already to send you to the
galleys. Get on your mules, and ride away before worse comes of it."

"_A los infiernos!_" shouted Paco. "As the horse now is, so shall be
the rider." And he gave a long sweep of his arm, making the bright
blade of his knife flash in the last red sun-rays like a curved line
of burnished gold. The point of the weapon passed within an inch or
two of the face of the innkeeper, who started back with a cry of
alarm. At the same moment the wrist of the Navarrese was caught in a
firm grasp by the elder of the two travellers, and the knife was
wrested from his hand. The muleteer turned like a madman upon his new
antagonist. The latter had laid aside the hat which shaded his face,
and now fixed his eyes upon the angry countenance of the Navarrese.

"Do you not know me, Paco?" said he, repulsing the first furious onset
of the muleteer.

Paco stared at him for a moment with a look of doubt and astonishment.

"Don Luis!" he at last exclaimed.

"The same," replied the stranger. "You have been too hasty, Paco, and
we expose ourselves to blame by not detaining you to answer for your
attempt on yonder soldier's life, and for the death of his horse. But
you had some provocation, and I, for one, am willing to take the risk.
Begone, and that immediately."

"I shall do your bidding, Señorito," said Paco, "were it only for old
acquaintance sake. But let that cowardly Asturian beware how he meets
me in the mountains. I have missed him once, but will answer for not
doing so again."

"And you," retorted the soldier, whom the innkeeper and a peasant had
dragged from under the dead horse, and placed upon a bench, where he
sat rubbing his legs, which were numbed and bruised by the weight that
had fallen upon them--"and you, have a care how you show yourself in
Tudela. If there is a stirrup-leather or sword-scabbard in the
garrison, I promise you as sound a beating as you ever yet received."

The Navarrese, who had returned to his mules and was busied reloading
his gun, snapped his fingers scornfully at this menace. Don Luis
walked up to him.

"Listen, Paco," said he, in a low voice, "take my advice, and avoid
this neighbourhood for a while. Are you still in the service of Count
Villabuena?"

"No, Señor," replied the man, "I have left his Señoria, and the mules
are my own. I shall be passing near the count's house to-morrow, if
you have any thing to send."

"I have nothing," answered Don Luis. "Should you by chance see any of
the family, it is unnecessary to mention our meeting."

Paco nodded his head significantly, seated himself sideways on one of
his mules, his gun across his knees, and, leading the other by the
bridle, trotted off at a brisk pace down a mountain path nearly
opposite to the venta. Ten minutes later the dragoon, having regained,
in some degree, the use of his legs, resumed his boots, took his
saddle and valise on his shoulders, and set out on foot for his
garrison.

The sun had set, and the twilight passed away, the night was clear and
starlight, but moonless, when Luis and his companion left the venta
and resumed their progress northwards. After following the highway for
a short league, they took a cross-road, on either side of which the
richly cultivated plain was sprinkled with farmhouses, and with a few
country villas. In spite of the darkness, which was increased by the
overhanging foliage of the fruit-trees that on either hand bordered
the road, Luis moved rapidly and confidently forward, in the manner
of one perfectly acquainted with the ground; and presently, leaving
the beaten track, he passed through a plantation of young trees,
crossed a field, and arrived with his companion at a low hedge
surrounding a spacious garden. Jumping over this boundary, the young
men penetrated some distance into the enclosure, and soon found
themselves within fifty yards of a house, of which the white walls
were partially visible, rising out of a thick garland of trees and
bushes in which the building was embowered. Several of the windows
were lighted up, and the sound of music reached the ears of Luis and
his companion.

"This is far enough, Mariano," said the former. "To the right, amongst
the trees, you will find an old moss-grown bench, upon which I have
often sat in happier days than these. There await my return."

"Let me accompany you further," replied Mariano. "There is no saying
what reception the count may give you."

"I shall not see the count," answered Luis; "and if by chance I
should, there is nothing to apprehend. But my plan, as I have already
explained to you, is only to seek one moment's interview with Rita. I
am well acquainted with the arrangements of the house, and you may
depend that I shall be seen by no one whom I wish to avoid."

Mariano turned into the shrubbery, and Luis, with rapid but silent
step, advanced towards the villa, favoured in his clandestine approach
by the darkness of the night and the trees of the thickly-planted
garden.

The house was a square edifice, without balconies, and the windows
that were lighted up were those of the first floor. On the side on
which Luis first approached the building, the windows were closed,
but, upon moving noiselessly round to the front, he perceived one
which the fineness of the weather, still mild and genial although at
the end of September, had induced the occupants of the room to leave
open. The sound of laughter and merriment issued from it; but this was
presently hushed, and two voices, accompanied by guitars, began to
sing a lively _seguidilla_, of which, at the end of each piquant
couplet, the listeners testified their approbation by a hum of
mirthful applause. Before the song was over, Luis had sought and found
a means of observing what was passing within doors. Grasping the lower
branch of a tree which grew within a few feet of the corner of the
house, he swung himself up amongst the foliage. A large bough extended
horizontally below the open window, and by climbing along this, he was
enabled to look completely into the apartment; whilst, owing to the
thickness of the leafage and the dark colour of his dress, there was
scarcely a possibility of his being discovered.

The room was occupied by about twenty persons, the majority of whom
were visitors, inhabitants of Tudela or of neighbouring
country-houses. With four or five exceptions, the party consisted of
men, for the most part elderly or middle-aged. One of the ladies and a
young officer of the royal guard were the singers, and their
performance seemed partially to interrupt the conversation of a group
of the seniors who were seated round a card-table at the further end
of the apartment. The cards, however, if they had been used at all,
had long been thrown aside, and replaced by a discussion carried on in
low tones, and with an earnestness of countenance and gesture, which
gave to those engaged in it the appearance rather of conspirators than
of friends met together for the enjoyment of each other's society. The
ladies, and a few of the younger men, did not appear disposed to let
the gravity of their elders interfere with their own pleasures. The
song and the dance, the pointed epigram and witty repartee, all the
varied resourccs which Spaniards know so well how to bring into play,
and which render a Spanish _tertulia_ so agreeable, had been in turn
resorted to. When the seguidilla--during the continuance of which Luis
had gained his post of observation--was brought to a close, there
seemed to ensue a sort of break in the amusements of the evening. The
younger members of the company, whose conversation had previously been
general, separated into groups of two or three persons; and in more
than one of those composed of the former number, the flashing eye,
coquettish smile, and rapidly significant motions of the fan, bespoke
the existence of an animated flirtation.

Two ladies, neither of whom could have seen more than eighteen
summers, now left the sofa upon which they had been sitting, and, with
arms intertwined, approached the open window. Luis remained motionless
as the leaves that surrounded him, and which were undisturbed by a
breath of wind. The ladies leaned forward over the window-sill,
enjoying the freshness of the night; and one of them, the lively
brunette who had taken a part in the seguidilla, plucked some sprays
of jasmine which reared their pointed leaves and white blossoms in
front of the window, and began to entwine them in the hair of her
companion--a pale and somewhat pensive beauty, in whose golden locks
and blue eyes the Gothic blood of old Spain was yet to be traced.
Presently she was interrupted in this fanciful occupation by a voice
within the room calling upon her to sing. She obeyed the summons, and
her friend remained alone at the window.

No sooner was this the case than a slight rustling occurred amongst
the branches of the tree, and the name of "Rita" was uttered in a
cautious whisper. The lady started, and but half suppressed a cry of
terror. The next instant the leaves were put aside, and the light from
the apartment fell upon the countenance of Luis, who, with uplifted
finger, warned the agitated girl to restrain her emotion.

"Santa Virgen!" she exclaimed, leaning far out of the window, and
speaking in a hurried whisper, "this is madness, Luis. My father is
unchanged in his sentiments, and I dread his anger should he find you
here."

"I will instantly depart," replied Luis, "if you promise me an
interview. I am about to leave Spain--perhaps for ever; but I cannot
go without bidding you farewell. You will not refuse me a meeting
which may probably be our last."

"What mean you?" exclaimed the lady. "Why do you leave Spain, and
when? But we shall be overheard. To-morrow my father goes to Tudela.
Be here at mid-day. Brigida will admit you."

She held out her hand, which Luis pressed to his lips. At that moment
the clatter of a horse's hoofs, rapidly approaching, was heard upon
the hard ground of the avenue. The lady hastily withdrew her land and
left the window, whilst Luis again concealed himself behind the screen
of foliage. Scarcely had he done so, when a horseman dashed up to the
house, forced his steed up the three or four broad steps leading to
the door, and, without dismounting or looking for a bell or other
means of announcing his arrival, struck several blows upon the oaken
panels with the butt of his heavy riding-whip. Whilst the party
above-stairs hurried to the windows, and endeavoured to discern who it
was that disturbed them in so unceremonious a manner, a servant opened
the small grated wicket in the centre of the door, and enquired the
stranger's pleasure.

"Is the Conde de Villabuena at home?" demanded the horseman. "I must
see him instantly."

"The name of your Señoria," enquired the domestic.

"It is unnecessary. Say that I have a message to him from friends at
Madrid."

The servant disappeared, and in another moment his place was occupied
by a grave, stern-looking man, between fifty and sixty years of age.

"I am Count Villabuena," said he; "what is your business?"

The stranger bent forward over his horse's mane, so as to bring his
face close to the wicket, and uttered three words in a tone audible
only to the count, who replied to them by an exclamation of surprise.
The door was immediately opened, and Villabuena stood beside the
horseman.

"When?" said he.

"Yesterday. I have ridden night and day to bring you the intelligence,
and shall now push on to the interior of Navarre. At the same time as
myself, others of our friends started, north and south, east and west.
Early this morning, Santos Ladron heard it at Valladolid, and Merino
in Castile. To-day the news has reached Vittoria; this night they will
be at Bilboa and Tolosa. It is from the northern provinces that most
is expected; but 'El Rey y la Religion' is a rallying-cry that will
rouse all Spaniards worthy of the name. You are prepared for the
event, and know what to do. Farewell, and success attend us!"

The stranger set spurs to his horse, and galloped down the avenue at
the same rapid pace at which he had arrived. The count re-entered the
house; and, as soon as he had done so, Luis dropped from his tree, and
hurried to rejoin Mariano. In another hour they had returned to the
venta.

Luis Herrera was the son of a Castilian gentleman, who had suffered
much, both in person and property, for his steady adherence to the
constitutional cause in Spain. Severely wounded whilst fighting
against the Royalists and their French allies in 1823, Don Manuel
Herrera with difficulty escaped to England, taking with him his only
son, then a boy of eleven years of age. In 1830 he changed his
residence to the south of France, and thence, taking advantage of his
proximity to the frontier, and wishing his son's education to be
completed in Spain, he dispatched Luis to Madrid, with a
recommendation to the Conde de Villabuena, who, notwithstanding that
his political principles were diametrically opposed to those of Don
Manuel, was one of the oldest friends of the latter. The count
welcomed Luis kindly, and received him into his house, where for some
months he prosecuted his studies in company with the young
Villabuenas, and, at the end of that time, went with them to the
university of Salamanca. The vacations were passed by the young men
either at the count's house at Madrid, or at a country residence near
Tudela, north of which, in the central valleys of his native province
of Navarre, the Conde de Villabuena owned extensive estates. The count
was a widower, and, besides his two sons, had an only daughter, who,
at the time of Luis's arrival was in her sixteenth year, and who added
to great personal attractions a share of accomplishment and
instruction larger than is usually found even amongst the higher
classes of Spanish women. During the first sojourn of Luis at the
count's house, he was naturally thrown a great deal into Doña Rita's
society, and a reciprocal attachment grew up between them, which, if
it occasionally afforded the young Villabuenas a subject of
good-humoured raillery, on the other hand was unobserved or uncared
for by the count--a stern silent man, whose thoughts and time were
engrossed by political intrigues. When Luis went to Salamanca, his
attachment to Rita, instead of becoming weakened or obliterated,
appeared to acquire strength from absence; and she, on her part, as
each vacation approached, unconsciously looked forward with far more
eagerness to the return of Herrera than to that of her brothers.

The autumn of 1832 arrived, and the count and his family, including
Luis, were assembled at the villa near Tudela. The attachment existing
between Rita and Luis had become evident to all who knew them; and
even the count himself seemed occasionally, by a quiet glance and
grave smile, to recognise and sanction its existence. Nor was there
any very obvious or strong reason for disapproval. The family of
Herrera was ancient and honourable; and, although Don Manuel's estates
had been confiscated when he fled the country, he had previously
remitted to England a sum that secured him a moderate independence.
The state of things in Spain was daily becoming more favourable to the
hopes of political exiles. The declining health of Ferdinand had
thrown the reins of government almost entirely into the hands of Queen
Christina, who, in order to increase the number of her adherents, and
ensure her daughter's succession to the throne, favoured the return to
Spain of the Liberal party. Although Don Manuel, who was known to be
obstinate and violent in his political views, had not yet been
included in the amnesties published, it was thought that he speedily
would be so; and then time and importunity, and an adherence to the
established order of things, might perhaps procure him the restitution
of some part of his confiscated property.

It chanced, that on the fourth day after the arrival of Luis and the
Villabuenas from Salamanca, the two latter rode over to the Ebro,
below Tudela, for the purpose of bathing. They were not good swimmers,
and were moreover unaccustomed to bathe in so rapid and powerful a
stream. A peasant, who observed two horses tied to a tree, and some
clothes upon the grass by the river side, but who could see nothing of
the owners, suspected an accident, and gave the alarm. A search was
instituted, and the dead bodies of the unfortunate young men were
found upon the sandy shore of an island some distance down the river.

This melancholy event was destined to have an important influence on
the position of Luis Herrera in the family of Count Villabuena, and on
his future fortunes. Mingled with the natural grief felt by the count
at the untimely death of his children, were the pangs of disappointed
pride and ambition. He had reckoned upon the gallant and promising
young men, thus prematurely snatched away, for the continuance and
aggrandizement of his ancient name. Upon his daughter he had hitherto
scarcely bestowed a thought. She would marry--honourably of course,
richly if possible; but even in this last respect he would not be
inflexible, for where his pride of birth did not interfere, Villabuena
was not an unkind father. But the death of his sons brought about
great changes. The next heir to his title and estates was a distant
and unmarried cousin, and to him the count determined to marry his
daughter, whose beauty and large fortune in money and unentailed
estates, rendered any objection to the match on the part of her
kinsman a most improbable occurrence. As a first step towards the
accomplishment of this scheme, the count resolved to put an end at
once to what he considered the childish attachment existing between
Rita and Luis. Within a week after the death of his sons, he had a
conversation with young Herrera, in which he informed him of his
intentions with regard to his daughter, and pointed out to him the
necessity of forgetting her. In vain did Luis declare this to be
impossible, and plead the strength which his attachment had acquired
by his long permitted intercourse with Rita. The count cared little
for such lover-like arguments; he assured Luis that he was mistaken,
that time and absence brought oblivion in their train, and that after
a few months, perhaps weeks, of separation, he would wonder at the
change in his sentiments, and laugh at the importance he had attached
to a mere boyish fancy. It so happened, that on the day preceding the
one upon which this conversation took place, a letter had been
received from Don Manuel Herrera, announcing his speedy return to
Spain, the much-desired permission having at length been obtained. In
order to give Luis an opportunity of speedily testing the effects of
absence, the count proposed that he should at once set out for the
French frontier to meet his father. Under the existing circumstances,
he said, it was undesirable that he should remain under the same roof
with his daughter longer than could be avoided.

Although bitterly deploring the prospect of an immediate and lasting
separation from Rita, Luis had no choice but to adopt the course
proposed; nor would his pride have allowed him to remain in the
count's house an instant longer than his presence there was
acceptable. He feared that the count would prevent his having a last
interview with Rita; but this Villabuena did not think it worth while
to do, contenting himself with repeating to his daughter the
communication he had already made to Luis. When the latter sought his
mistress, he found her in tears and great affliction. The blow was so
sudden and unexpected, that she could scarcely believe in its reality,
and still less could she bring herself to think that the count would
persist in his cruel resolution. "He will surely relent," she said,
"when he sees how unhappy his decision makes me; but should he not do
so, rest assured, Luis, that I will never be forced into this odious
marriage. Sooner than submit to it, a convent shall receive me." And
once more repeating the vows of constancy which they had so often
interchanged, the lovers separated. At daybreak upon the following
morning, Luis set out for Bayonne.

The joy experienced by Don Manuel Herrera upon once more treading his
native soil, did not so engross him as to prevent his observing the
melancholy of his son. In reply to his father's enquiries, Luis
informed him of his attachment to Rita, and of the interdict which
the count had put upon its continuance. Don Manuel was indignant at
what he termed the selfish and unfeeling conduct of Villabuena, who
would thus sacrifice his daughter's happiness to his own pride and
ambition. He then endeavoured to rouse the pride of Luis, and to
convert his regrets into indignation; but, finding himself
unsuccessful, he resolved to try the effect of change of scene and
constant occupation. He set out with his son for Old Castile, of which
he was a native, and undertook various journeys through the province
in search of a small estate, such as his means would permit him to
purchase, and upon which he might in future reside. This he at last
found, a few leagues to the south of Burgos. The purchase completed,
there were still many arrangements to make before Don Manuel could
settle down and enjoy the peaceful country life which he had planned
for himself, and in making these arrangements he took care to find his
son abundant and varied employment. But all his well-meant efforts
were in vain. Luis could not detach his thoughts from one
all-engrossing subject; and at last, although Count Villabuena had
expressly forbidden any correspondence between his daughter and young
Herrera, the latter, after some weeks' absence, unable to resist any
longer his desire to hear from Rita, ventured to write to her. The
letter was intercepted by the count, and returned unopened, with a few
haughty lines expressive of his indignation at the ingratitude of
Luis, who was requiting the kindness he had received at his hands by
endeavouring to thwart his plans and seduce the affections of his
daughter. The terms in which this letter was couched roused the ire of
Don Manuel, who in his turn forbade his son to expose himself to a
repetition of similar insults by any communication with the count or
his daughter. Shortly afterwards Luis returned to Salamanca to
complete his studies.

The profession of the law, to which young Herrera was destined, had
never had any charms for him. His own inclinations pointed to a
military career, which he had on various occasions urged his father to
allow him to adopt; but Don Manuel had invariably refused his request,
alleging the poor prospect of advancement in time of peace, and in a
service in which nearly all promotion was gained by interest and
court-favour. Nevertheless, from his earliest youth Luis had devoted
his leisure hours to the attainment of accomplishments qualifying him
for the trade of war. He was the boldest horseman, most skilful
swordsman, and best shot in the University of Salamanca. His
superiority in these respects, his decided character, and agreeable
manners, had gained him considerable popularity amongst his
fellow-students, who frequently expressed their surprise, that one
whose vocation was evidently military should abide by the dusty folios
and dry intricacies of the law.

More insupportable than ever did his studies now appear to Luis, who
nevertheless persevered in them for several months after his father's
return to Spain, endeavouring by strenuous application to divert his
thoughts from his hopeless attachment. Weary at length of the effort,
he determined to abandon a pursuit so uncongenial to his tastes, and
to seek a more active course of life, and one for which he felt he was
better suited. His plan was to repair to Africa, and endeavour to
obtain a commission in one of the foreign corps which the French were
raising for their campaign against the Bedouins. Should he fail in
this, he would serve as a volunteer, and trust to his courage and
merits for procuring him advancement. Previously, however, to the
execution of this scheme, he resolved to see Rita once more, ascertain
from her own lips whether there was a chance of the count's relenting,
and, should there be none, bid her a last farewell. He would then
return to his father's house, and obtain Don Manuel's sanction to his
project.

Since the unfortunate death of the young Villabuenas, Herrera's chief
intimate at the University had been Mariano Torres, a hot-headed,
warm-hearted Arragonese, entirely devoted to Luis, to whom he looked
up as a model of perfection. To this young man Luis had confided his
love for Rita, and her father's opposition, and to him he now
communicated his new plans. To his infinite surprise, scarcely had he
done so when Mariano, instead of expressing regret at his approaching
departure, threw his three-cornered student's hat to the ceiling, tore
off his gown, and declared his intention of accompanying his friend to
Africa, or to any other part of the world to which he chose to betake
himself. Luis tried to persuade him to abandon so mad a resolution;
but Torres persisted in it, protesting that it would suit his taste
much better to fight against Bedouins than to become a bachelor of
arts, and that he had always intended to leave the University with his
friend, and to accompany him wherever he might go. Trusting that, by
the time they should reach Navarre, Mariano's enthusiasm would cool
down, and his resolution change, Luis at length yielded, and the two
friends left Salamanca together. Travelling by the public conveyances,
they reached Valladolid, and subsequently the town of Soria, whence
they had still nearly twenty leagues of high-road to Tudela. The path
across the mountains being considerably shorter, and in order to
diminish the risk of being seen by persons who might inform the count
of his arrival, Luis resolved to complete the journey on foot; and
after two short days' march, the young men reached the neighbourhood
of Count Villabuena's residence.

The church and convent clocks of the right Catholic city of Tudela had
not yet chimed out the hour of noon, when Luis, impatient for the
interview promised by Rita, entered the count's domain by the same
path as on the previous evening. Before he came in sight of the house,
he was met at an angle of the shrubbery by Rita herself.

"I was sure you would take this path," said she, with a smile in which
melancholy was mingled with the pleasure she felt at seeing her lover;
"it was your favourite in days gone by. Our interview must be very
brief. My father was to have remained at Tudela till evening, but
something has occurred to derange his plans. He sat up the whole night
in close conference with some gentlemen. At daybreak two couriers were
dispatched, and the count rode away with his friends without having
been in bed. He may return at any moment."

Luis drew the arm of his mistress through his own, and they slowly
walked down one of the alleys of the garden. Rita had little to tell
him favourable to the hopes which he still, in spite of himself,
continued to cherish. The appeals which she had ventured to make to
her father's affection, and to his regard for her happiness, had been
met by severe reproof. Her evident depression and melancholy remained
unnoticed, or at least unadverted to, by the count. All that she said
only confirmed Luis in his resolution of seeking high distinction or
an honourable death in a foreign service. He was deliberating, with
eyes fixed upon the ground, on the best manner of breaking his
intentions to Rita, when an exclamation of alarm from her lips caused
him to look up, and he saw Villabuena crossing on horseback the end of
the walk along which they were advancing. The count's head was turned
towards them, and he had without doubt seen and recognised them.

Herrera's resolution was instantly taken. He would seek the count's
presence, take upon himself the whole blame of his clandestine meeting
with Rita, and appease her father's anger by informing him of his
proposed self-banishment. Before, however, he had succeeded in calming
Rita's fears, he again perceived the count, who had left his horse,
and was advancing slowly towards them, with a grave, but not an angry
countenance. On his near approach, Luis was about to address him; but
by a wave of his hand Villabuena enjoined silence.

"Return to the house, Rita," said he in a calm voice: "and, you, Señor
de Herrera, remain here; I would speak a few words with you."

Tremblingly, and with one last lingering look at Luis, Rita withdrew.

"We will walk, sir, if you please," said the count; and the two men
walked for some distance side by side and in silence; Villabuena
apparently plunged in reflection, Luis wondering at his forbearance,
and impatient for its explanation.

"You are surprised," said the count at last, "after all that has
passed, that I show so little resentment at your uninvited presence
here, and at Rita's infringement of my positive commands."

Luis would have spoken, but Villabuena resumed.

"You will be still more astonished to learn, that there is a
possibility of your attachment receiving my sanction."

Herrera started, and his face was lighted up with sudden rapture.

"You will of course have heard," continued the count, "of the
important intelligence received here last night, and with which this
morning all the country is ringing. I allude to the death of Ferdinand
VII."

"I had not heard of it," replied Luis, much surprised; for, although
the desperate state of the king's health was well known, his malady
had lasted so long that men had almost left off expecting his death.

"I know I can depend upon your honour, Luis," said the count; "and I
am therefore about to speak to you with a confidence which I should
repose in few so young and inexperienced."

Luis bowed.

"Although," resumed Villabuena, "his Majesty Charles the Fifth is at
this moment absent from Spain, his faithful subjects will not allow
that absence to be prejudicial to him. They intend to vindicate his
just rights, and to overturn the contemptible faction which, headed by
an intriguing woman, supports the unfounded claims of a sickly infant.
In anticipation of Ferdinand's death, all necessary measures have been
taken; and, before three days elapse, you will see a flame lighted up
through the land, which will speedily consume and destroy the enemies
of Spain, and of her rightful monarch. Navarre and Biscay, Valentia
and Arragon, Catalonia and Castile, will rise almost to a man in
defence of their king; the other provinces must follow their example,
or be compelled to submission. Although confident of success, it yet
behoves us to neglect no means of securing it; nor are we so blinded
as to think that the faction which at present holds the reins of
government will resign them without a struggle. Avoiding
overconfidence, therefore, which so often leads to failure, each man
must put his shoulder to the wheel, and contribute his best efforts to
the one great end, regardless of private sacrifices. What I have to
propose to you is this. Time was when our universities were the
strongholds of loyalty and religion; but that time is unfortunately
past, and the baneful doctrines of republicanism and equality have
found their way even into those nurseries of our priesthood and
statesmen. We are well informed that at Salamanca especially, many of
the students, even of the better class, incline to the self-styled
Liberal party. You, Luis, are ready of speech, bold and prompt in
action, and, moreover, you are known to have great influence amongst
your fellow-students. Return, then, to Salamanca, and exert that
influence to bring back into the right path those who have been led
astray. Urge the just claims of Charles V., hold out the prospect of
military glory and distinction, and of the gratitude of an admiring
country. Let your efforts be chiefly directed to gain over young men
of wealthy and influential families, and to induce them to take up
arms for the king. Form them into a squadron, of which you shall have
the command, and the private soldiers of which shall rank as officers
in the army, and subsequently be transferred to other corps to act as
such. Appoint a place of rendezvous; and, when your men are assembled
there, march them to join the nearest division of the Royalist army. I
guarantee to you a captain's commission; and as soon as the king, with
whom I have some influence, arrives in Spain, I will strongly
recommend you to his favour. Our campaign, however brief, must afford
opportunities of distinction to brave men who seek them. With your
energy, and with the natural military talents which I am persuaded you
possess, high rank, honours, and riches may speedily be yours. And
when Charles V., firmly seated on the throne of Spain, points you out
to me as one of those to whom he owes his crown, and as a man whom he
delights to honour, I will no longer refuse to you my daughter's
hand."

However distant the perspective of happiness thus offered to his view,
and although the avenue leading to it was beset with dangers and
uncertainties, it promised to realize the ardent hopes which Luis
Herrera had once ventured to indulge. Sanguine and confident, he would
at once have caught at the count's proposal, but for one consideration
that flashed across his mind. He was himself wedded to no political
creed, and had as yet scarcely bestowed a thought upon the different
parties into which his countrymen were split. But his father, who had
so strenuously adhered to the Liberal side, who had poured out his
blood with Mina, fought side by side with Riego, sacrificed his
property, and endured a long and wearisome exile for conscience and
his opinions' sake--what would be his feelings if he saw his only son
range himself beneath the banner of absolutism? The struggle in the
mind of Luis, between love on the one hand and filial duty and
affection on the other, was too severe and too equally balanced to be
instantly decided. He remained silent, and the count, mistaking the
cause of his hesitation, resumed.

"You are surprised," said he, "to find me so willing to abandon my
dearest projects for the sake of a remote advantage to the king's
cause. But remember that I promise nothing--all is contingent on your
own conduct and success. And although you may have thought me
unfeeling and severe, I shall gladly, if possible, indulge the
inclinations of my only surviving child."

It required all Herrera's firmness and sense of duty to prevent him
from yielding to the temptation held out, and pledging himself at once
to the cause of Charles V.

"You will not expect me, Señor Conde," said he, "to give an immediate
answer to a proposal of such importance. I feel sincerely grateful to
you, but must crave a short delay for consideration."

"Let that delay be as brief as possible," said Villabuena. "In the
present circumstances, the value of assistance will be doubled by its
promptness. When love and loyalty are both in one scale," added he,
with a slight smile, "methinks a decision were easy."

They had now approached the gate of the garden, and Luis, desirous of
finding himself alone, to arrange his thoughts and reflect on his
future conduct, took his leave. The count held out his hand with some
of his former cordiality.

"You will write to me from Salamanca?" said he.

Herrera bowed his head, and then, fearful lest his assent should be
misconstrued, he replied--

"From Salamanca, or from elsewhere, you shall certainly hear from me,
Señor Conde, and that with all speed."

The count nodded and turned towards the house, whilst Luis retook the
road to the venta.

He found Mariano impatiently waiting his return, and eager to learn
the result of his interview with Rita. Upon being informed of the
proposal that had been made to Luis, Torres, seeing in it only a means
of happiness for his friend, strongly urged him to accept it. To this,
however, Luis could not make up his mind; and finally, after some
deliberation, he resolved to proceed to Old Castile, and endeavour to
obtain his father's consent to his joining the party of Don Carlos.
Should he succeed in this, of which he could not help entertaining a
doubt, he would no longer hesitate, but at once inform the count of
his decision, and hasten to Salamanca to put his instructions into
execution. Without further delay the two friends set out for Tarazona,
where they trusted to find some means of speedy conveyance to the
residence of Don Manuel.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the kingdom of Old Castile, and more especially in its mountainous
portions and the districts adjacent to the Ebro, an extraordinary
bustle and agitation were observable during the first days of October
1833. There was great furbishing of rusty muskets, an eager search
for cartridges, much dusting of old uniforms that had long served but
as hiding-places for moths, and which were now donned by men, many of
whom seemed but ill at ease in their military equipments. For ten
years Spain had been tranquil, if not happy; but now, as if even this
short period of repose were too long for the restless spirit of her
sons, a new pretext for discord had been found, and an ominous stir,
the forerunner of civil strife, was perceptible through the land.
Whilst Santos Ladron, an officer of merit, who had served through the
whole of the war against Napoleon, raised the standard of Charles V.
in Navarre, various partisans did the same in the country south of the
Ebro. In the northeastern corner of Castile, known as the Rioja,
Basilio Garcia, agent for the Pope's bulls in the province of Soria--a
man destitute of military knowledge, and remarkable only for his
repulsive exterior and cold-blooded ferocity--collected and headed a
small body of insurgents; whilst, in other districts of the same
province, several battalions of the old Royalist volunteers--a loose,
ill-disciplined militia, as motely and unsoldierlike in appearance as
they were unsteady and inefficient in the field--ranged themselves
under the orders of a general-officer named Cuevillas, and of the
veteran Merino. To these soon joined themselves various individuals of
the half-soldier half-bandit class, so numerous in Spain--men who had
served in former wars, and asked no better than again to enact the
scenes of bloodshed and pillage which were their element. The
popularity and acknowledged skill of Merino as a guerilla-leader,
secured to him the services of many of these daring and desperate
ruffians, who flocked joyously to the banner of the soldier-priest,
under whose orders some of them had already fought.

Through a tract of champaign country in the province of Burgos, a
column of these newly-assembled troops was seen marching early upon
the third morning after the interview between Luis Herrera and Count
Villabuena. It consisted of a battalion of the Realista militia, for
the most part middle-aged citizens, who, although they had felt
themselves bound to obey the call to arms, seemed but indifferently
pleased at having left their families and occupations. Their equipment
was various: few had complete uniform, although most of them displayed
some part of one; but all had belts and cartridge-box, musket and
bayonet. Although they had as yet gone but a short distance, many of
them appeared footsore and weary; and it was pretty evident that, in
the event of a campaign, their ranks would be thinned nearly as much
by the fatigues of the march as by the fire of the enemy. In front and
rear of the battalion marched a squadron of cavalry, of a far more
soldierly aspect than the foot-soldiers, although even amongst them
but little uniformity of costume was found. The bronzed and bearded
physiognomy, athletic form and upright carriage, which bespeak the
veteran soldier, were not wanting in their ranks; their horses were
active and hardy, their arms clean and serviceable.

At the head of the column, a few paces in advance, rode a small group
of officers, the chief amongst whom was only to be distinguished by
the deference shown to him by his companions. Insignia of rank he had
none, nor any indications of his military profession, excepting the
heavy sabre that dangled against the flank of his powerful black
charger. His dress was entirely civilian, consisting of a long surtout
something the worse for wear, and a round hat. Heavy spurs upon his
heels, and an ample cloak, now strapped across his holsters, completed
the equipment of the cura Merino, in whose hard and rigid features,
and wiry person, scarcely a sign of decay or infirmity was visible
after more than sixty years of life, a large portion of which had been
passed amidst the fatigues and hardships of incessant campaigning.

As if infected by the sombre and taciturn character of their leader,
the party of officers had been riding for some time in silence, when
they came in sight of a house situated at a short distance from the
road, and of a superior description to the _caserias_ and peasants'
cottages which they had hitherto passed. It was a building of moderate
size, with an appearance of greater comfort and neatness about it than
is usually found in Spanish houses. Stables adjoined it, and, at some
distance in its rear, a range of barns and outhouses served to store
the crops produced by the extensive tract of well-cultivated land in
the centre of which the dwelling was situated. The front of the house
was partially masked from the road by an orchard, and behind it a
similar growth of fruit trees seemed intended to intercept the keen
blasts from a line of mountains which rose, grey and gloomy, at the
distance of a few miles.

"Who lives yonder?" abruptly enquired Merino, pointing to the house,
which he had been gazing at for some time from under his bushy
eyebrows. The officer to whom the question was addressed referred to
another of the party, a native of that part of the country.

"Señor de Herrera," was the answer. "We have been riding for some
minutes through his property. He purchased the estate about a year
ago, on his return from France."

"What had he been doing in France?"

"Living there, which he could not have done here unless he had been
bullet-proof, or had a neck harder than the iron collar of the
garrote."

"Herrera!" repeated the cura musingly--"I know the name, but there are
many who bear it. There was a Manuel Herrera who sat in the Cortes in
the days of the constitutionalists, and afterwards commanded a
battalion of their rabble. You do not mean him?"

"The same, general," replied the officer, addressing Merino by the
rank which he held in the Spanish army since the war of Independence.
A most unpriestly ejaculation escaped the lips of the cura.

"Manuel Herrera," he repeated; "the dog, the _negro_,[1] the friend of
the scoundrel Riego! I will hang him up at his own door!"

All the old hatreds and bitter party animosities of Merino seemed
wakened into new life by the name of one of his former opponents. His
eyes flashed, his lips quivered with rage, and he half turned his
horse, as if about to proceed to Herrera's house and put his threat
into execution. The impulse, however, was checked almost as soon as
felt.

"Another time will do," said he, with a grin smile. "Let us once get
Charles V. at Madrid, and we will make short work of the Señor Herrera
and of all who resemble him." And the cura continued his march, silent
as before.

He had proceeded but a short half mile when the officer commanding the
cavalry rode up beside him.

"We have no forage, general," said he--"not a blade of straw, or a
grain in our corn-sacks. Shall I send on an orderly, that we may find
it ready on reaching the halting-place?"

"No!" replied Merino. "Send a party to that house on the left of the
road which we passed ten minutes ago. Let them press all the carts
they find there, load them with corn, and bring them after us."

The officer fell back to his squadron, and the next minute a subaltern
and twenty men detached themselves from the column, and, at a brisk
trot, began retracing their steps along the road. Upon arriving in
sight of the house to which they were proceeding, they leaped their
horses over a narrow ditch dividing the road from the fields and
struck across the latter in a straight line, compelled, however, by
the heaviness of the ground to slacken their pace to a walk. They had
not got over more than half the distance which they had to traverse,
when they heard the clang of a bell, continuously rung; and this was
followed by the appearance of two men, who issued from the stables and
out-buildings, and hurried to the house. Scarcely had they entered
when the shutters of the lower windows were pushed to, and the heavy
door closed and barred. The soldiers were now within a hundred yards
of the dwelling.

"Hallo!" cried the officer contemptuously, "they will not stand a
siege, will they? The old don is a black-hearted rebel, I know; but he
will hardly be fool enough to resist us."

The trooper was mistaken. The courage of Don Manuel Herrera was of
that obstinate and uncalculating character which would have induced
him to defend his house, single-handed, against a much larger force
than that now brought against it. When he had learned, three days
previously, that risings were taking place in his own neighbourhood in
the name of Charles V., he had attached very little importance to the
intelligence. An old soldier himself, he entertained the most
unmitigated contempt for the Realista volunteers, whom he looked upon
as a set of tailors, whose muskets would rather encumber them than
injure any body else; and who, on the first appearance of regular
troops, would infallibly throw down their arms, and betake themselves
to their homes. As to the parties of insurgent guerillas which he was
informed were beginning to show themselves at various points of the
vicinity, he considered them as mere bandits, availing themselves of
the stir and excitement in the country to exercise their nefarious
profession; and, should any such parties attempt to molest him, he was
fully determined to resist their attacks. In this resolution he now
persevered, although he rightly conjectured that the horsemen
approaching his house were either the rearguard or a detachment of the
disorderly-looking column of which he had a short time previously
observed the passage.

"Hola! Don Manolo!" shouted the officer, as he halted his party in
front of the house; "what scurvy hospitality is this? What are you
fastening doors and ringing alarm-bells for, as if there were more
thieves than honest men in the land? We come to pay you a friendly
visit, and, instead of welcome and the wine-skin, you shut the door in
our faces. Devilish unfriendly, that, Don Manolito!"

The speaker, who, like many of Merino's followers, was an inhabitant
of the neighbouring country, knew Don Manuel well by name and
reputation, and was also known to him as a deserter from the
Constitutionalists in 1823, and as one of the most desperate smugglers
and outlaws in the province.

"What do you want with me, Pedro Rufin?" demanded Don Manuel, who now
showed himself at one of the upper windows; "and what is the meaning
of this assemblage of armed men?"

"The meaning is," replied Rufin, "that I have been detached from the
division of his Excellency General Merino, to demand from you a
certain quantity of maize or barley, or both, for the service of his
Majesty King Charles V."

"I know no such persons," retorted Don Manuel, "as General Merino or
King Charles V. But I know you well, Rufin, and the advice I give you
is to begone, yourself and your companions. We shall have troops here
to-day or to-morrow, and you will find the country too hot to hold
you."

The officer laughed.

"Troops are here already," he said; "you may have seen our column
march by not half an hour ago. But we have no time to lose. Once more,
Señor Herrera, open the door, and that quickly."

"My door does not open at your bidding," replied Don Manuel. "I give
you two minutes to draw off your followers, and, if you are not gone
by that time, you shall be fired upon."

"Morral," said the officer to one of his men, "your horse is a kicker,
I believe. Try the strength of the door."

The soldier left the ranks, and turning his rawboned, vicious-looking
chestnut horse with its tail to the house-door, he pressed his
knuckles sharply upon the animal's loins, just behind the saddle. The
horse lashed out furiously, each kick of his iron-shod heels making
the door crack and rattle, and striking out white splinters from the
dark surface of the oak of which it was composed. At the first kick
Don Manuel left the window. The soldiers stood looking on, laughing
till they rolled in their saddles at this novel species of
sledge-hammer. Owing, however, to the great solidity of the door, and
the numerous fastenings with which it was provided on the other side,
the kicks of the horse, although several times repeated, failed to
burst it open; and at last the animal, as if wearied by the resistance
it met with, relaxed the vigour of its applications.

"Famous horse that of yours, Morral!" said the officer; "as good as a
locksmith or a six-pounder. Try it again, my boy. You have made some
ugly marks already. Another round of kicks, and the way is open."

"And if another blow is struck upon my door," said Don Manuel,
suddenly reappearing at the window, to the soldier, "your horse will
go home with an empty saddle."

"Silence! you old rebel," shouted Rufin, drawing a pistol from his
holster. "And you, Morral, never fear. At it again, man."

The soldier again applied his knuckles to his horse's back, and the
animal gave a tremendous kick. At the same instant a puff of smoke
issued from the window at which Don Manuel had stationed himself, the
report of a musket was heard, and the unlucky Morral, shot through the
body, fell headlong to the ground.

"Damnation!" roared the officer, firing his pistol at the window
whence the shot had proceeded; and immediately his men, without
waiting for orders, commenced an irregular fire of carbines and
pistols against the house. It was replied to with effect from three of
the windows. A man fell mortally wounded, and two of the horses were
hit. Rufin, alarmed at the loss the party had experienced, drew his
men back under shelter of some trees, till he could decide on what was
best to be done. It seemed at first by no means improbable that the
Carlists would have to beat a retreat, or at any rate wait the arrival
of infantry, which it was not improbable Merino might have sent to
their assistance when the sound of the firing reached his ears. The
lower windows of the house were protected by strong iron bars; and,
although the defenders were so few in number, their muskets, and the
shelter behind which they fought, gave them a great advantage over the
assailants, whose carbines would not carry far, and who had no cover
from the fire of their opponents. At last a plan was devised which
offered some chance of success. The party dismounted; and whilst four
men, making a circuit, and concealing themselves as much as possible
behind trees and hedges, endeavoured to get in rear of the building,
the others, with the exception of two or three who remained with the
horses, advanced towards the front of the house, firing as rapidly as
they could, in order, by the smoke and by attracting the attention of
the besieged, to cover the manoeuvre of their comrades. The
stratagem was completely successful. Whilst Don Manuel and his
servants were answering the fire of their assailants with some effect,
the four men got round the house, climbed over a wall, found a ladder
in an out-building, and applied it to one of the back-windows, which
they burst open. A shout of triumph, and the report of their pistols,
informed their companions of their entrance, and the next moment one
of them threw open the front door, and the guerillas rushed
tumultuously into the house.

It was about two hours after these occurrences, that Luis Herrera and
Mariano Torres arrived at Don Manuel's residence. They had been
delayed upon the road by the disturbed state of the country, which
rendered it difficult to procure conveyances, and had at last been
compelled to hire a couple of indifferent horses, upon which,
accompanied by a muleteer, they had made but slow progress across the
mountainous district they had to traverse. The news of the Carlist
insurrection had inspired Luis with some alarm on account of his
father, whom he knew to be in the highest degree obnoxious to many of
that party. At the same time he had not yet heard of the perpetration
of any acts of violence, and was far from anticipating the spectacle
which met his eyes when he at last came in view of the Casa Herrera.
With an exclamation of horror he forced his horse, up a bank
bordering the road, and, followed by Mariano, galloped towards the
house.

Of the dwelling, so lately a model of rural ease and comfort, the four
walls alone were now standing. The roof had fallen in, and the tongues
of flame which licked and flickered round the apertures where windows
had been, showed that the devouring element was busy completing its
work. The adjoining stables, owing to their slighter construction, and
to the combustibles they contained, had been still more rapidly
consumed. Of them, a heap of smoking ashes and a few charred beams and
blackened bricks were all that remained. The paling of the tastefully
distributed garden was broken down in several places; the parterres
and melon-beds were trampled and destroyed by the hoofs of the Carlist
horses, which had seemingly been turned in there to feed, or perhaps
been ridden through it in utter wantonness by their brutal owners. The
ground in front of the house was strewed with broken furniture, and
with articles of wearing apparel, the latter of which appeared to have
belonged to the Carlists, and to have been exchanged by them for
others of a better description found in the house. Empty bottles,
fragments of food, and a couple of wine-skins, of which the greater
part of the contents had been poured out upon the ground, lay
scattered about near the carcass of a horse and three human corpses,
two of the latter being those of Carlists, and the third that of one
of the defenders of the house. A few peasants stood by, looking on in
open-mouthed stupefaction; and above the whole scene of desolation, a
thick cloud of black smoke floated like a funereal pall.

In an agony of suspense Luis enquired for his father. The peasant to
whom he addressed the question, pointed to the buildings in rear of
the house, which the Carlists, weary perhaps of the work of
destruction, had left uninjured.

"Don Manuel is there," said he, "if he still lives."

The latter part of the sentence was drowned in the noise of the
horse's feet, as Luis spurred furiously towards the buildings
indicated, which consisted of barns, and of a small dwelling-house
inhabited by his father's steward. On entering the latter, his worst
fears were realized.

Upon a bed in a room on the ground floor, Don Manuel Herrera was
lying, apparently insensible. His face was overspread with an ashy
paleness, his eyes were closed, his lips blue and pinched. He was
partially undressed, and his linen, and the bed upon which he lay,
were stained with blood. A priest stood beside him, a crucifix in one
hand and a cordial in the other; whilst an elderly peasant woman held
a linen cloth to a wound in the breast of the expiring man. In an
adjacent room were heard the sobbings and lamentations of women and
children. With a heart swollen almost to bursting, Luis approached the
bed.

"Father!" he exclaimed as he took Don Manuel's hand, which hung
powerless over the side of the couch--"Father, is it thus I find you!"

The voice of his son seemed to rouse the sufferer from the swoon or
lethargy in which he lay. He opened his eyes, a faint smile of
recognition and affection came over his features, and his feeble
fingers strove to press those of Luis. The priest made a sign to the
woman, and, whilst she gently raised Don Manuel's head, he held the
cordial to his lips. The effect of the draught was instantaneous and
reviving.

"This is a sad welcome for you, Luis," said Don Manuel. "Your home
destroyed, and your father dying. God be thanked for sending you now,
and no sooner! I can die happy since you are here to close my eyes."

He paused, exhausted by the exertion of speaking. A slight red foam
stood upon his lips, which the priest wiped away, and another draught
of the cordial enabled him to proceed.

"My son," said he, "my minutes are numbered. Mark my last words, and
attend to them as you value my blessing, and your own repose. I
foresee that this country is on the eve of a long and bloody struggle.
How it may end, and whether it is to be the last that shall rend
unhappy Spain, who can tell? But your course is plain before you. By
the memory of your sainted mother, and the love you bear to me, be
stanch to the cause I have ever defended. You are young, and strong,
and brave; your arm and your heart's best blood are due to the cause
of Spanish freedom. My son, swear that you will defend it!"

No selfish thought of his own happiness, which would be marred by the
oath he was required to take, nor any but the one absorbing idea of
smoothing his dying father's pillow by a prompt and willing compliance
with his wishes, crossed the mind of Luis as he took the crucifix from
the hand of the priest, and, kneeling by the bedside, swore on the
sacred emblem to obey Don Manuel's injunctions both in letter and
spirit, and to resist to his latest breath the traitors who would
enslave his country. His father listened to the fervent vow with a
well-pleased smile. By a last effort he raised himself in his bed, and
laid his hand upon the head of his kneeling son.

"May God and his saints prosper thee, Luis," said he, "as thou
observest this oath!"

He sank back, his features convulsed by the pain which the movement
occasioned him.

"Mother of God!" exclaimed the woman, who was still holding the
bandage to the wound. The bleeding, which had nearly ceased, had
recommenced with redoubled violence, and a crimson stream was flowing
over the bed. The death-rattle was in Don Manuel's throat, but his
eyes were still fixed upon his son, and he seemed to make an effort to
extend his arms towards him. With feelings of unutterable agony, Luis
bent forward and kissed his father's cheek. It was that of a corpse.

For the space of a minute did the bereaved son gaze at the rigid
features before him, as if unable to comprehend that one so dear was
gone from him for ever. At last the sad truth forced itself upon his
mind; he bowed his face upon the pillow of his murdered parent, and
his overcharged feelings found relief in a passion of tears. The
priest and the woman left the apartment. Mariano Torres remained
standing behind his friend, and after a time made an effort to lead
him from the room. But Luis motioned him away. His grief was of those
that know not human consolation.

It was evening when Mariano, who had been watching near the chamber of
death, without venturing to intrude upon his friend's sorrow, saw the
door open and Luis come forth. Torres started at seeing him, so great
was the change that had taken place in his aspect. His cheeks were
pale and his eyes inflamed with weeping, but the expression of his
countenance was no longer sorrowful; it was stern even to fierceness,
and his look was that of an avenger rather than a mourner. Taking
Mariano's arm, he led him out of the house, and, entering the stable,
began to saddle his horse with his own hands. Torres followed his
example in silence, and then both mounted and rode off in the
direction of the high-road. Upon reaching it, Mariano first ventured
to address a question to his friend.

"What are your plans, Luis?" said he. "Whither do we now proceed?"

"To provide for my father's funeral," was the reply.

"And afterwards?" said his friend, with some hesitation.

"To revenge his death!" hoarsely shouted Herrera, as he spurred his
horse to its utmost speed along the rough road that led to the nearest
village.


FOOTNOTES:

[1] _Negro_, or black, was the term commonly applied to the Liberals
by their antagonists.



HUMBOLDT.


We hear much, and much that is true, of the ephemeral character of a
large part of our literature; but to no branch of it are the
observations more truly applicable, than to the greater number of
travels which now issue from the British press. It may safely be
affirmed that our writers of travels, both male and female, have of
late years arrived at a pitch of weakness, trifling, and emptiness,
which is unparalleled in the previous history of literature in this or
perhaps any other country. When we see two post octavos of travels
newly done up by the binder, we are prepared for a series of useless
remarks, weak attempts at jokes, disquisitions on dishes, complaints
of inns, stale anecdotes and vain flourishes, which almost make us
blush for our country, and the cause of intelligence over the world.
The Russian Emperor, who unquestionably has the power of licensing or
prohibiting any of his subjects to travel at his own pleasure, is said
to concede the liberty only to the men of intelligence and ability in
his dominions; the fools are all obliged to remain at home. Hence the
high reputation which the Muscovites enjoy abroad and the frequent
disappointment which is felt by travellers of other nations, when they
visit their own country. It is evident, from the character of the
books of travels which every spring issue from the London press, with
a few honourable exceptions, that no such restraining power exists in
the British dominions. We have no individuals or particular works in
view in these observations. We speak of things in general. If any one
doubts their truth, let him enquire how many of the numberless travels
which annually issue from the British press are ever sought after, or
heard of, five years after their publication.

Our annual supply of ephemeral travels is far inferior in point of
merit to the annual supply of novels. This is the more remarkable,
because travels, if written in the right spirit, and by persons of
capacity and taste, are among the most delightful, and withal
instructive, species of composition of which literature can boast.
They are so, because by their very nature they take the reader, as
well as the writer, out of the sphere of every-day observation and
commonplace remark. This is an immense advantage: so great indeed,
that, if made use of with tolerable capacity, it should give works of
this sort a decided superiority in point of interest and utility over
all others, excepting History and the higher species of Romance.
Commonplace is the bane of literature, especially in an old and
civilized state; monotony--the thing to be principally dreaded. The
very air is filled with ordinary ideas. General education, universal
reading, unhappily make matters worse; they tend only to multiply the
echoes of the original report--a new one has scarce any chance of
being heard amidst the ceaseless reverberation of the old. The more
ancient a nation is, the more liable is it to be overwhelmed by this
dreadful evil. The Byzantine empire, during a thousand years of
civilisation and opulence, did not produce one work of original
thought; five hundred years after the light of Athenian genius had
been extinguished, the schools of Greece were still pursuing the
beaten paths, and teaching the doctrines of Plato and Aristotle. It is
the peculiar and prodigious advantage of travelling, that it
counteracts this woful and degrading tendency, and by directing men's
thoughts, as well as their steps, into foreign lands, has a tendency
to induce into their ideas a portion of the variety and freshness
which characterize the works of nature. Every person knows how great
an advantage this proves in society. All must have felt what a relief
it is to escape from the eternal round of local concerns or county
politics, of parish grievances or neighbouring railroads, with which
in every-day life we are beset, to the conversation of a person of
intelligence who has visited foreign lands, and can give to the
inquisitive at home a portion of the new ideas, images, and
recollections with which his mind is stored. How, then, has it
happened, that the same acquaintance with foreign and distant
countries, which is universally felt to be such an advantage in
conversation, is attended with such opposite effects in literature;
and that, while our travellers are often the most agreeable men in
company, they are beyond all question the dullest in composition?

Much of this extraordinary and woful deficiency, we are persuaded, is
owing to the limited range of objects to which the education of the
young of the higher classes is so exclusively directed in Oxford and
Cambridge. Greek and Latin, Aristotle's logic and classical
versification, quadratic equations, conic sections, the differential
calculus, are very good things, and we are well aware that it is by
excellence in them that the highest honours in these seminaries of
learning can alone be attained. They are essential to the fame of a
Parr or a Porson, a Herschel or a Whewell. But a very different
species of mental training is required for advantageous travelling.
Men will soon find that neither Greek prose nor Latin prose, Greek
verse nor Latin verse, will avail them when they come to traverse the
present states of the world. The most thorough master of the higher
mathematics will find his knowledge of scarce any avail in Italy or
Egypt, the Alps or the Andes. These acquisitions are doubtless among
the greatest triumphs of the human understanding, and they are
calculated to raise a few, perhaps one in a hundred, to distinction in
classical or scientific pursuits; but upon the minds of the remaining
ninety-nine, they produce no sort of impression. Nature simply rejects
them; they are not the food which she requires. They do not do much
mischief to such persons in themselves; but they are of incalculable
detriment by the time and the industry which they absorb to no
available purpose. Ten years of youth--the most valuable and important
period of life--are wasted in studies which, to nineteen-twentieths of
the persons engaged in them, are of no use whatever in future years.
Thus our young men, of the highest rank and best connexions, are sent
out into the world without any ideas or information which can enable
them to visit foreign countries with advantage. Need we wonder that,
when they come to write and publish their travels, they produce such a
woful brood of ephemeral bantlings?[2]

The reaction against this enormous evil in a different class of
society, has produced another set of errors in education--of an
opposite description, but perhaps still more fatal to the formation of
the mental character, which is essential to the useful or elevating
observation of foreign countries. The commercial and middle classes of
society, educated at the London university, or any of the numerous
academies which have sprung up in all parts of the country, have gone
into the other extreme. Struck with the uselessness, to the great bulk
of students, of the classical minutiæ required at one of the
universities, and the mathematical depth deemed indispensable at the
other, they have turned education into an entirely different channel.
Nothing was deemed worthy of serious attention, except what led to
some practical object in life. Education was considered by their
founders as merely a step to making money. Science became a trade--a
mere handmaid to art. Mammon was all in all. Their instruction was
entirely utilitarian. Mechanics and Medicine, Hydraulics and
Chemistry, Pneumatics and Hydrostatics, Anatomy and Physiology,
constituted the grand staples of their education. What they taught was
adapted only for professional students. One would suppose, from
examining their course of study, that all men were to be either
doctors or surgeons, apothecaries or druggists, mechanics,
shipwrights, or civil-engineers. No doubt we must have such
persons--no doubt it is indispensable that places of instruction
should exist in which they can learn their various and highly
important avocations; but is that the school in which the enlarged
mind is to be formed, the varied information acquired, the
appreciation of the grand and the beautiful imbibed, which are
essential to an accomplished and really useful writer of travels?
Sulphuric acid and Optics, Anatomy and Mechanics, will do many things;
but they will never make an observer of Nature, a friend of Man, a fit
commentator on the world of God.

Persons of really cultivated minds and enlarged views will probably
find it difficult to determine which of these opposite systems of
education is the best calculated to attain what seems the grand object
of modern instruction, the cramping and limiting the human mind. But
without entering upon this much-disputed point--upon which much is to
be said on both sides, and in which each party will perhaps be found
to be in the right when they assail their opponents, and in the wrong
when they defend themselves--it is more material to our present
purpose to observe, that both are equally fatal to the acquisition of
the varied information, and the imbibing of the refined and elegant
taste, which are essential to an accomplished writer of travels. Only
think what mental qualifications are required to form such a
character! An eye for the Sublime and the Beautiful, the power of
graphically describing natural scenery, a vivid perception of the
peculiarities of national manners, habits, and institutions, will at
once be acknowledged to be the first requisites. But, in addition to
this, how much is necessary to make a work which shall really stand
the test of time, in the delineation of the present countries of the
world, and the existing state of their inhabitants? How many branches
of knowledge are called for, how many sources of information required,
how many enthusiastic pursuits necessary, to enable the traveller
worthily to discharge his mission? Eyes and no Eyes are nowhere more
conspicuous in human affairs; and, unhappily, eyes are never given but
to the mind which has already seen and learned much.

An acquaintance with the history of the country and the leading
characters in its annals, is indispensable to enable the traveller to
appreciate the historical associations connected with the scenes; a
certain degree of familiarity with its principal authors, to render
him alive to that noblest of interests--that arising from the
recollection of Genius and intellectual Achievement. Without an
acquaintance with political economy and the science of government, he
will be unable to give any useful account of the social state of the
country, or furnish the most valuable of all information--that
relating to the institutions, the welfare, and the happiness of man.
Statistics form almost an indispensable part of every book of travels
which professes to communicate information; but mere statistics are
little better than unmeaning figures, if the generalizing and
philosophical mind is wanting, which, from previous acquaintance with
the subjects on which they bear, and the conclusions which it is of
importance to deduce from them, knows what is to be selected and what
laid aside from the mass. Science, to the highest class of travellers,
is an addition of the utmost moment; as it alone can render their
observations of use to that most exalted of all objects, an extension
of the boundaries of knowledge, and an enlarged acquaintance with the
laws of nature. The soul of a poet is indispensable to form the most
interesting species of travels--a mind, and still more a heart,
capable of appreciating the grand and the beautiful in Art and in
Nature. The eye of a painter and the hand of a draughtsman are equally
important to enable him to observe with accuracy the really
interesting features of external things, and convey, by faithful and
graphic description, a correct impression of what he has seen, to the
mind of the reader. Such are the qualifications necessary for a really
great traveller. It may be too much to hope to find these ever united
in one individual; but the combination of the majority of them is
indispensable to distinction or lasting fame in this branch of
literature.

Compare these necessary and indispensable qualifications for a great
traveller, with those which really belong to our young men who are
sent forth from our universities or academies into the world, and take
upon themselves to communicate what they have seen to others. Does the
youth come from Oxford? His head is full of Homer and Virgil, Horace
and Æschylus: he could tell you all the amours of Mars and Venus, of
Jupiter and Leda; he could rival, Orpheus or Pindar in the melody of
his Greek verses, and Cicero or Livy in the correctness of his Latin
prose; but as, unfortunately, he has to write neither about gods nor
goddesses, but mere mortals, and neither in Greek verse nor Latin
verse, but good English prose, he is utterly at a loss alike for
thought and expression. He neither knows what to communicate, nor is
he master of the language in which it is to be conveyed. Hence his
recorded travels dwindle away into a mere scrap-book of classical
quotations--a transcript of immaterial Latin inscriptions, destitute
of either energy, information, or eloquence. Does he come from
Cambridge? He could solve cubic equations as well as Cardan, is a more
perfect master of logarithms than Napier, could explain the laws of
physical astronomy better than Newton, and rival La Grange in the
management of the differential calculus. But as, unluckily, the world
which he visits, and in which we live, is neither a geometric world
nor an algebraic world, a world of conic sections or fluxions; but a
world of plains and mountains, of lakes and rivers, of men and women,
flesh and blood--he finds his knowledge of little or no avail. He
takes scarce any interest in the sublunary or contemptible objects
which engross the herd of ordinary mortals, associates only with the
learned and the recluse in a few universities, and of course comes
back without having a word to utter, or a sentence to write, which can
interest the bulk of readers. Does he come from the London University,
or any of the provincial academies? He is thinking only of railroads
or mechanics, of chemistry or canals, of medicine or surgery. He could
descant without end on sulphuric acid or decrepitating salts, on
capacity for caloric or galvanic batteries, on steam-engines and
hydraulic machines, on the discoveries of Davy or the conclusions of
Berzelius, of the systems of Hutton or Werner, of Liebig or Cuvier.
But although an acquaintance with these different branches of
practical knowledge is an indispensable preliminary to a traveller in
foreign countries making himself acquainted with the improvements they
have respectively made in the useful or practical arts, they will
never qualify for the composition of a great or lasting book of
travels. They would make an admirable course of instruction for the
overseer of a manufactory, of a canal or railway company, of an
hospital or an infirmary, who was to visit foreign countries in order
to pick up the latest improvements in practical mechanics, chemistry,
or medicine; but have we really become a race of shopkeepers or
doctors, and is Science sunk to be the mere handmaid of Art?

We despair therefore, as long as the present system of education
prevails in England, (and Scotland of course follows in the wake of
its great neighbour,) of seeing any traveller arise of lasting
celebrity, or book of travels written which shall attain to durable
fame. The native vigour and courage, indeed, of the Anglo-Saxon race,
is perpetually impelling numbers of energetic young men into the most
distant parts of the earth, and immense is the addition which they are
annually making to the sum-total of _geographical_ knowledge. We have
only to look at one of our recent maps, as compared to those which
were published fifty years ago, to see how much we owe to the courage
and enterprise of Parry and Franklin, Park and Horneman, of Burckhardt
and Lander. But giving all due credit--and none give it more sincerely
than we do--to the vigour and courage of these very eminent men, it is
impossible not to feel that, however well fitted they were to explore
unknown and desert regions, and carry the torch of civilization into
the wilderness of nature, they had not the mental training, or varied
information, or powers of composition, necessary to form a great
_writer of travels_. Clarke and Bishop Heber are most favourable
specimens of English travellers, and do honour to the great
universities of which they were such distinguished ornaments; but they
did not possess the varied accomplishments and information of the
continental travellers. Their education, and very eminence in their
peculiar and exclusive lines, precluded it. What is wanting in that
character above every thing, is an acquaintance with, and interest in,
a _great many and different branches of knowledge_, joined to
considerable power of composition, and unconquerable energy of mind;
and that is precisely what our present system of education in England
renders it almost impossible for any one to acquire. The system
pursued in the Scottish universities, undoubtedly, is more likely to
form men capable of rising to eminence in this department; and the
names of Park and Bruce show what travellers they are capable of
sending forth. But the attractions of rank, connexion, and fashion,
joined to the advantage of speaking correct English, are fast drawing
a greater proportion of the youth of the higher ranks in Scotland to
the English universities; and the education pursued at home,
therefore, is daily running more and more into merely utilitarian and
professional channels. That system is by no means the one calculated
to form an accomplished and interesting writer of travels.

In this deficiency of materials for the formation of a great body of
male travellers, the ladies have kindly stepped in to supply the
deficiency; and numerous works have issued from the press, from the
pens of the most accomplished and distinguished of our aristocratic
beauties. But alas! there is no royal road to literature, any more
than geometry. Almack's and the exclusives, the opera and ducal
houses, the lordlings and the guards, form an admirable school for
manners, and are an indispensable preliminary to success at courts and
coronations, in ball-rooms and palaces. But the world is not made up
of courts or palaces, of kings or princes, of dukes or marquesses. Men
have something more to think of than the reception which the great
world of one country gives to the great world of another--of the balls
to which they are invited, or the fêtes which they grace by their
charms--or the privations to which elegant females, nursed in the lap
of luxury, are exposed in roughing it amidst the snows of the North or
the deserts of the South. We are grateful to the lady travellers for
the brilliant and interesting pictures they have given us of capitals
and manners,[3] of costume and dress, and of many eminent men and
women, whom their rank and sex gave them peculiar opportunities of
portraying. But we can scarcely congratulate the country upon having
found in them a substitute for learned and accomplished travellers of
the other sex; or formed a set-off on the part of Great Britain, to
the Humboldts, the Chateaubriands, and Lamartines of continental
Europe.

It is impossible to contemplate the works of these great men without
arriving at the conclusion, that it is in the varied and discursive
education of the Continent, that a foundation has been laid for the
extraordinary eminence which its travellers have attained. It is the
vast number of subjects with which the young men are in some degree
made acquainted at the German universities, which has rendered them so
capable in after life of travelling with advantage in any quarter of
the globe, and writing their travels with effect. This advantage is in
a peculiar manner conspicuous in HUMBOLDT, whose mind, naturally
ardent and capacious, had been surprisingly enlarged and extended by
early and various study in the most celebrated German universities. He
acquired, in consequence, so extraordinary a command of almost every
department of physical and political science, that there is hardly any
branch of it in which facts of importance may not be found in his
travels. He combined, in a degree perhaps never before equalled in one
individual, the most opposite and generally deemed irreconcilable
mental qualities. To an ardent poetical temperament, and an eye alive
to the most vivid impressions of external things, he united a power of
eloquence rarely given to the most gifted orators, and the habit of
close and accurate reasoning which belongs to the intellectual powers
adapted for the highest branches of the exact sciences. An able
mathematician, a profound natural philosopher, an exact observer of
nature, he was at the same time a learned statistician, an
indefatigable social observer, an unwearied philanthropist, and the
most powerful describer of nature that perhaps ever undertook to
portray her great and glorious features. It is this extraordinary
combination of qualities that render his works so surprising and
valuable. The intellectual and imaginative powers rarely coexist in
remarkable vigour in the same individual; but when they do, they
produce the utmost triumphs of the human mind. Leonardo da Vinci,
Johnson, Burke, and Humboldt, do not resemble single men, how great
soever, but rather clusters of separate persons, each supremely
eminent in his peculiar sphere.

Frederick Henry Alexander, Baron of Humboldt, brother of the
celebrated Prussian statesman of the same name, was born at Berlin on
the 14th September 1769, the same year with Napoleon, Wellington,
Goethe, Marshal Ney, and many other illustrious men. He received an
excellent and extensive education at the university of Gottingeu, and
at an academy at Frankfort on the Oder. His first step into the
business of life was as a clerk in the mercantile house of Buch, at
Hamburg, where he soon made himself master of accounts and
bookkeeping, and acquired that perfect command of arithmetic, and
habit of bringing every thing, where it is possible, to the test of
figures, by which his political and scientific writings are so
pre-eminently distinguished. But his disposition was too strongly bent
on scientific and physical pursuits, to admit of his remaining long in
the comparatively obscure and uninviting paths of commerce. His thirst
for travelling was from his earliest years unbounded, and it erelong
received ample gratification. His first considerable journey was with
two naturalists of distinction, Messrs Fontu and Genns, with whom he
travelled in Germany, Holland, and England, in the course of which his
attention was chiefly directed to mineralogical pursuits. The fruit of
his observations appeared in a work, the first he ever published,
which was printed at Brunswick in 1790, when he was only twenty-one
years of age, entitled _Observations sur les Basaltes du Rhin_.

To extend his information, already very considerable, on mineralogical
science, Humboldt in 1791 repaired to Freyburg, to profit by the
instructions of the celebrated Werner; and, when there, he devoted
himself, with the characteristic ardour of his disposition, to make
himself master of geology and botany, and prosecuted in an especial
manner the study of the fossil remains of plants in the rocks around
that place. In 1792, he published at Berlin a learned treatise,
entitled _Specimen Floræ, Friebergensis Subterraniæ_; which procured
for him such celebrity, that he was soon after appointed
director-general of the mines in the principalities of Anspach and
Bayreuth, in Franconia. His ardent and philanthropic disposition there
exerted itself for several years in promoting, to the utmost of his
power, various establishments of public utility; among others, the
public school of Streben, from which has already issued many
distinguished scholars. Charmed by the recent and brilliant
discoveries of M. Galvani in electricity, he next entered with ardour
into that new branch of science; and, not content with studying it in
the abstract, he made a great variety of curious experiments on the
effects of galvanism on his own person, and published the result in
two octavos, at Berlin, in 1796, enriched by the notes of the
celebrated naturalist Blümenbach. This work was translated into French
by J. F. Jadelot, and published at Paris in 1799. Meanwhile Humboldt,
consumed with an insatiable desire for travelling, resumed his
wanderings, and roamed over Switzerland and Italy, after which he
returned to Paris in 1797, and formed an intimacy with a congenial
spirit, M. Aimé Bonpland; who afterwards became the companion of his
South American travels. At this time he formed the design of joining
the expedition of Captain Baudin, who was destined to circumnavigate
the globe; but the continuance of hostilities prevented him from
carrying that design into effect. Baffled in that project, upon which
his heart was much set, Humboldt went to Marseilles with the intention
of embarking on board a Swedish frigate for Algiers, from whence he
hoped to join Napoleon's expedition to Egypt, and cross from the banks
of the Nile to the Persian Gulf and the vast regions of the East. This
was the turning point of his destiny. The Swedish frigate never
arrived; the English cruisers rendered it impossible to cross the
Mediterranean, except in a neutral vessel; and after waiting with
impatience for about two months, he set out for Madrid, in the hope of
finding means in the Peninsula of passing into Africa from the
opposite shores of Andalusia.

Upon his arrival in the Spanish capital, the German philosopher was
received with all the distinction which his scientific reputation
deserved; and he obtained from the government the extraordinary and
unlooked-for boon of a formal leave to travel over the whole South
American colonies of the monarchy. This immediately determined
Humboldt. He entered with ardour into the new prospects thus opened to
him; wrote to his friend Aimé Bonpland to propose that he should join
him in the contemplated expedition--an offer which was gladly
accepted; and soon the visions of Arabia and the Himalaya were
supplanted by those of the Pampas of Buenos Ayres and the Cordilleras
of Peru. The two friends embarked at Corunna on board a Spanish
vessel, and after a prosperous voyage, reached Cumana, in the New
World, in July 1799. From that city they made their first expedition
in Spanish America, during which they travelled over Spanish Guiana,
New Andalusia, and the Missions of the Caribbees, from whence they
returned to Cumana in 1800. There they embarked for the Havannah; and
the whole of the summer of that year was spent in traversing that
great and interesting island, on which he collected much important and
valuable information. In September 1801, he set out for Quito, where
he arrived in January of the succeeding year, and was received with
the most flattering distinction. Having reposed for some months from
their fatigues, Humboldt and Bonpland proceeded, in the first
instance, to survey the country which had been devastated in 1797 by
the dreadful earthquake, so frequent in those regions, and which
swallowed up in a minute forty thousand persons. Then he set out, in
June 1802, to visit the volcano of Tungaragno and the summit of
Chimborazo. They ascended to the height of 19,500 feet on the latter
mountain; but were prevented from reaching the top by impassable
ravines. Perched on one of the summits, however, of this giant of
mountains, amidst ice and snow, far above the abode of any living
creature except the condor, they made a great variety of most
interesting observations, which have proved of essential service to
the cause of science. They were 3485 feet above the most elevated
point which the learned Condamine, who had hitherto ascended highest,
reached in 1745, but were still 2140 feet below the loftiest summit of
the mountain. They determined, by a series of strict trigonometrical
observations, the height of the chief peaks of that celebrated ridge--

    "Where Andes, giant of the western star,
    Looks from his throne of clouds o'er half the world."

Having returned, after this fatiguing and dangerous mountain
expedition, to Lima, Humboldt remained several months enjoying the
hospitality of its kind-hearted inhabitants, whose warm feelings and
excellent qualities excited in him the warmest admiration. In the
neighbouring harbour of Callao, he was fortunate enough to see the
passage of the planet Mercury over the disk of the sun, of which
transit he made very important observations; and from thence passed
into the province of New Spain, where he remained an entire year,
sedulously engaged in agricultural, political, and statistical, as
well as physical enquiries, the fruits of which added much to the
value of his published travels. In April 1803, he proceeded to Mexico,
where he was so fortunate as to discover the only specimen known to
exist of the tree called _Cheirostomon Platanoides_, of the highest
antiquity and gigantic dimensions. During the remainder of that year,
he made several excursions over the mountains and valleys of Mexico,
inferior to none in the world in interest and beauty; and in autumn
1804, embarked for the Havannah, from whence he passed into
Philadelphia, and traversed a considerable part of the United States.
At length, in 1805, he returned to Europe, and arrived safe at Paris
in November of that year, bringing with him, in addition to the
observations he had made, and recollections with which his mind was
fraught, the most extensive and varied collection of specimens of
plants and minerals that ever was brought from the New World. His
herbarium consisted of four thousand different plants, many of them of
extreme rarity even in South America, and great part of which were
previously unknown in Europe. His mineralogical collection was of
equal extent and value. But by far the most important additions he has
made to the cause of science, consist in the vast series of
observations he has made in the New World, which have set at rest a
great many disputed points in geography, mineralogy, and zoology,
concerning that interesting and, in a great degree, unknown part of
the world, and extended in a proportional degree the boundaries of
knowledge regarding it. Nor have his labours been less important in
collecting the most valuable statistical information regarding the
Spanish provinces of those vast regions, especially the condition of
the Indian, negro, and mulatto race which exist within them, and the
amount of the precious metals annually raised from their mines;
subjects of vast importance to Great Britain, and especially its
colonial and commercial interests, but which have hitherto been in an
unaccountable manner neglected, even by those whose interests and
fortunes were entirely wound up in the changes connected with these
vital subjects.

The remainder of Baron Humboldt's life has been chiefly devoted to the
various and important publications, in which he has embodied the fruit
of his vast and extensive researches in the New World. In many of
these he has been assisted by M. Aimé Bonpland, who, his companion in
literary labour as in the danger and fatigues of travelling, has, with
the generosity of a really great mind, been content to diminish,
perhaps destroy, his prospect of individual celebrity, by associating
himself with the labours Of his illustrious friend. Pursued even in
mature years by the desire of fame, the thirst for still greater
achievements, which belongs to minds of the heroic cast, whether in
war or science, he conceived, at a subsequent period, the design of
visiting the upper provinces of India and the Himalaya range. After
having ascended higher than man had yet done on the elevated ridges of
the New World, he was consumed with a thirst to surmount the still
more lofty summits of the Old, which have remained in solitary and
unapproachable grandeur since the waves of the Deluge first receded
from their sides. But the East India Company, within whose dominions,
or at least beneath whose influence, the highest ridges of the
Himalaya are situated, gave no countenance to the design, and even, it
is said, refused liberty to the immortal Naturalist to visit their
extensive territories. Whatever opinion we may form on the liberality
or wisdom of this resolution, considered with reference to the
interests, physical, moral, and political, of British India, it is not
to be regretted, for the cause of science and literature over the
world, that the great traveller has been prevented from setting out
late in life to a fresh region of discovery. It has left the remainder
of his life, and his yet undiminished powers, to illustrate and
explain what he has already seen. To do that, was enough for the
ordinary span of human life.

Humboldt's works relating to the New World are very numerous. I. He
first published, in 1805, at Paris, in four volumes quarto, the
_Personal Narrative_ of his travels from 1799 to 1804. Of this
splendid and interesting work, several editions have since been
published in French, in twelve volumes octavo. It is upon it that his
fame with the generality of readers mainly rests. II. _Vues des
Cordilleras et Monumens des Peuples Indigènes de l'Amerique_--two
volumes folio: Paris, 1811. This magnificent work, the cost of which
is now £130, contains by far the finest views of the Andes in
existence. Its great price renders it very scarce, and not more than a
few copies are to be met with in Great Britain; but a cheap edition,
without the great plates, was published at Paris in 1817. III.
_Recueil d'Observations Astronomiques, et de Mésures exécutées dans le
Nouveau Continent_: two volumes quarto. This learned work contains the
result of Humboldt's astronomical and trigonometrical observations on
the lunar distances, the eclipses of the satellites of Jupiter, the
transit of Mercury, and upwards of five hundred elevated points in the
New World, taken from barometrical observations, with all the
requisite allowances and calculations carefully made. IV. _Essai sur
la Geographie des Plantes, ou Tableau Physique des Regions
Equinoxiales_: in quarto, with a great map. V. _Plantes Equinoxiales
recueillies au Mexique, dans l'Ile de Cuba, dans les Provinces de
Caraccas, &c._: two volumes folio. A splendid and very costly work.
VI. _Monographie des Mélastomes_: two volumes folio. A most curious
and interesting work on a most interesting subject. VII. _Nova Genera
et Species Plantarum_: three volumes folio. Containing an account of
the botanical treasures collected by him in the New World, and brought
home in his magnificent herbarium. VIII. _Recueil des Observations de
Zoologie et d'Anatomie comparée faites dans un Voyage aux Tropiques_:
two volumes quarto. IX. _Essai Politique sur la Nouvelle Espagne._
1811: two volumes quarto. Of this admirable work a subsequent edition
has been published in 1822, in four volumes octavo. It contains an
astonishing collection of important statistical facts, arranged and
digested with the utmost ability, and interspersed with political and
philosophical reflections on the state of the human race, and the
relation of society in the New World. X. _Ansichten der Natur._
Tubingen, 1808: in octavo. It is remarkable that this is the only one
of the learned author's works on Spanish America which originally
appeared in his own language; but it was soon translated into French
under the title of _Tableaux de la Nature_. Paris: 1808. It contains a
series of descriptions of the different styles of scenery and
remarkable objects in the vast regions he had visited, portrayed with
all the vigour and accuracy for which the author is distinguished. XI.
_De Distributione Geographicâ Plantarum secundum Coeli Temperiem et
Altitudinem Montium, Prolegomena_. In octavo. Paris: 1817. The title
of this work explains its object and its importance, in describing a
portion of the globe consisting of such lofty and successive ridges
and table-lands as rise from the level of the sea to the summits of
the Cordilleras of Mexico and Peru. XII. _Sur l'Elevation des
Montagnes de l'Inde._ Octavo. Paris: 1818. A work prepared when the
author was contemplating a journey to the Himalaya and mountains of
Thibet. XIII. _Carte du Fleuve Orenoque._ Presented to the Academy of
Sciences in 1817. M. Humboldt has there demonstrated the singular fact
of the junction of the great rivers Orinoco and of the Amazon by the
intermediate waters of the Rio Negro; a fact which the sagacity of
D'Anville had long ago led him to suspect, but which the travels of
the indefatigable German has established beyond a doubt. XIV. _Examen
Critique de l'Histoire de la Geographie du Nouveau Continent, et du
Progrès de l'Astronomie Nautique aux 15me et 16me siècles._ Paris:
1837. XV. "_Cosmos:_" in German--a "Scheme of a Physical Description
of the Universe." This last work embraces a much wider sphere of
learning and speculation than any of the preceding, and is more
characteristic of the vast erudition and ardent genius of the author.

From the brief account which has now been given of the published works
of this indefatigable traveller and author, the reader will be able to
appreciate the extent and variety of his scientific and political
attainments. We shall now present him under a different aspect, as an
eloquent and almost unrivalled describer of nature. It need hardly be
said that it is on these splendid pictures, more even than the
numerous and valuable additions he has made to the treasures of
science, that his reputation with the world in general is founded.

The rapids of the Orinoco--one of the most striking scenes in
America--are thus described by our author:[4]--

    "When we arrived at the top of the Cliff of Marimi, the first
    object which caught our eye was a sheet of foam, above a mile in
    length and half a mile in breadth. Enormous masses of black rock,
    of an iron hue, started up here and there out of its snowy
    surface. Some resembled huge basaltic cliffs resting on each
    other; many, castles in ruins, with detached towers and
    fortalices, guarding their approach from a distance. Their sombre
    colour formed a contrast with the dazzling whiteness of the foam.
    Every rock, every island, was covered with flourishing trees, the
    foliage of which is often united above the foaming gulf by
    creepers hanging in festoons from their opposite branches. The
    base of the rocks and islands, as far as the eye can reach, is
    lost in the volumes of white smoke, which boil above the surface
    of the river; but above these snowy clouds, noble palms, from
    eighty to an hundred feet high, rise aloft, stretching their
    summits of dazzling green towards the clear azure of heaven. With
    the changes of the day these rocks and palm-trees are alternately
    illuminated by the brightest sunshine, or projected in deep shadow
    on the surrounding surge. Never does a breath of wind agitate the
    foliage, never a cloud obscure the vault of heaven. A dazzling
    light is ever shed through the air, over the earth enameled with
    the loveliest flowers, over the foaming stream stretching as far
    as the eye can reach; the spray, glittering in the sunbeams, forms
    a thousand rainbows, ever changing, yet ever bright, beneath whose
    arches, islands of flowers, rivalling the very hues of heaven,
    flourish in perpetual bloom. There is nothing austere or sombre,
    as in northern climates, even in this scene of elemental strife;
    tranquillity and repose seem to sleep on the very edge of the
    abyss of waters. Neither time, nor the sight of the Cordilleras,
    nor a long abode in the charming valleys of Mexico, have been able
    to efface from my recollection the impression made by these
    cataracts. When I read the description of similar scenes in the
    East, my mind sees again in clear vision the sea of foam, the
    islands of flowers, the palm-trees surmounting the snowy vapours.
    Such recollections, like the memory of the sublimest works of
    poetry and the arts, leave an impression which is never to be
    effaced, and which, through the whole of life, is associated with
    every sentiment of the grand and the beautiful."--(Vol. vii.
    171-172.)

Such is a specimen of the descriptive powers of the great German
natural philosopher, geographer, botanist, and traveller. When our
senior wranglers from Cambridge, our high-honoured men from Oxford, or
lady travellers from London, produce a parallel to it, we shall hope
that England is about to compete with the continental nations in the
race of illustrious travellers--but not till then.

As a contrast to this, we cannot resist the pleasure of laying before
our readers the following striking description of night on the
Orinoco, in the placid part of its course, amidst the vast forests of
the tropical regions:--

    "The night was calm and serene, and a beautiful moon shed a
    radiance over the scene. The crocodiles lay extended on the sand;
    placed in such a manner that they could watch our fire, from which
    they never turned aside their eyes. Its dazzling evidently
    attracted them, as it does fish, crabs, and the other inhabitants
    of the waters. The Indians pointed out to us in the sand the
    recent marks of the feet of three tigers, a mother and two young,
    which had crossed the open space between the forest and the water.
    Finding no tree upon the shore, we sank the end of our oars into
    the sand, in order to form poles for our tents. Every thing
    remained quiet till eleven at night, when suddenly there arose, in
    the neighbouring forest, a noise so frightful that it became
    impossible to shut our eyes. Amidst the voice of so many savage
    animals, which all roared or cried at once, our Indians could only
    distinguish the howling of the jaguar, the yell of the tiger, the
    roar of the cougar, or American lion, and the screams of some
    birds of prey. When the jaguars approached near to the edge of the
    forest, our dogs, which to that moment had never ceased to bark,
    suddenly housed; and, crouching, sought refuge under the shelter
    of our hammocks. Sometimes, after an interval of silence, the
    growl of the tiger was heard from the top of the trees, followed
    immediately by the cries of the monkey tenants of their branches,
    which fled the danger by which they were menaced.

    "I have painted, feature by feature, these nocturnal scenes on the
    Orinoco, because, having but lately embarked on it, we were as yet
    unaccustomed to their wildness. They were repeated for months
    together, every night that the forest approached the edge of the
    river. Despite the evident danger by which one is surrounded, the
    security which the Indian feels comes to communicate itself to
    your mind; you become persuaded with him, that all the tigers fear
    the light of fire, and will not attack a man when lying in his
    hammock. In truth, the instances of attacks on persons in hammocks
    are extremely rare; and during a long residence in South America,
    I can only call to mind one instance of a Llanero, who was found
    torn in pieces in his hammock opposite the island of Uhagua.

    "When one asks the Indians what is the cause of this tremendous
    noise, which at a certain hour of the night the animals of the
    forest make, they answer gaily, 'They are saluting the full moon.'
    I suspect the cause in general is some quarrel or combat which has
    arisen in the interior of the forest. The jaguars, for example,
    pursue the pecaris and tapirs, which, having no means of defence
    but their numbers, fly in dense bodies, and press, in all the
    agony of terror, through the thickets which lie in their way.
    Terrified at this strife, and the crashing of boughs or rustling
    of thickets which they hear beneath them, the monkeys on the
    highest branches set up discordant cries of terror on every side.
    The din soon wakens the parrots and other birds which fill the
    woods, they instantly scream in the most violent way, and erelong
    the whole forest is in an uproar. We soon found that it is not so
    much during a full moon, as on the approach of a whirlwind or a
    storm, that this frightful concert arises among the wild beasts.
    'May heaven give us a peaceable night and rest, like other
    mortals!' was the exclamation of the monk who had accompanied us
    from the Rio Negro, as he lay down to repose in our bivouac. It is
    a singular circumstance to be reduced to such a petition in the
    midst of the solitude of the woods. In the hotels of Spain, the
    traveller fears the sound of the guitar from the neighbouring
    apartment: in the bivouacs of the Orinoco, which are spread on the
    open sand, or under the shade of a single tree, what you have to
    dread is, the infernal cries which issue from the adjoining
    forest."--(Vol. vi., 222-3.)

One of the most remarkable of the many remarkable features of Nature
in South America, is the prodigious plains which, under the name of
Llanos and Pampas, stretch from the shores of the Atlantic to the foot
of the Andes, over a space from fifteen hundred to two thousand miles
in breadth. Humboldt traversed them more than once in their full
extent, and has given the following striking description of their
remarkable peculiarities.

    "In many geographical works, the savannahs of South America are
    termed _prairies_. That word, however, seems not properly
    applicable to plains of pasturage, often exclusively dry, though
    covered with grass four or five feet high. The Llanos and Pampas
    of South America are true _steppes_: they present a rich covering
    of verdure during the rainy season; but in the months of drought,
    the earth assumes the appearance of a desert. The turf is then
    reduced to powder, the earth gapes in huge cracks; the crocodiles
    and great serpents lie in a dormant state in the dried mud, till
    the return of rains, and the rise of the waters in the great
    rivers, which flood the vast expanse of level surface, awaken them
    from their long slumber. These appearances are often exhibited
    over an arid surface of fifty or sixty leagues square--every
    where, in short, where the savannah is not traversed by any of the
    great rivers. On the borders, on the other hand, of the streams,
    and around the lakes, which in the dry season retain a little
    brackish water, the traveller meets from time to time, even in the
    most extreme drought, groves of Mauritia, a species of palm, the
    leaves of which, spreading out like a fan, preserve amidst the
    surrounding sterility a brilliant verdure.

    "The steppes of Asia are all out of the region of the tropics, and
    form in general the summit of very elevated plateaux. America also
    presents, on the reverse of the mountains of Mexico, of Peru, and
    of Quito, steppes of considerable extent. But the greatest
    steppes, the Llanos of Cumana, of Caraccas, and of Meta, all
    belong to the equinoctial zone, and are very little elevated above
    the level of the ocean. It is this which gives them their peculiar
    characters. They do not contain, like the steppes of Southern
    Asia, and the deserts of Persia, those lakes without issue, or
    rivers which lose themselves in the sand or in subterraneous
    filtrations. The Llanos of South America incline towards the east
    and the south; their waters are tributary to the Orinoco, the
    Amazon, or the Rio de la Plata.

    "What most strongly characterizes the savannahs or steppes of
    South America, is the entire absence of hills, or inequalities of
    any kind. The soil, for hundreds of miles together, is perfectly
    flat, without even a hillock. For this reason, the Castilian
    conquerors, who penetrated first from Coro to the banks of the
    Apuré, named the regions to which they came, neither deserts, nor
    savannahs, nor meadows, but _plains--los Llanos_. Over an extent
    of thirty leagues square, you will often not meet with an eminence
    a foot high. The resemblance to the sea which these immense plains
    bear, strikes the imagination the more forcibly in those places,
    often as extensive as half of France, where the surface is
    absolutely destitute of palms, or any species of trees, and where
    the distance is so great from the mountains, or the forests on the
    shores of the Orinoco, as to render neither visible. The uniform
    appearance which the Llanos exhibit, the extreme rarity of any
    habitations, the fatigues of a journey under a burning sun, and in
    an atmosphere perpetually clouded with dust, the prospect of a
    round girdle of an horizon, which appears constantly to recede
    before the traveller, the isolated stems of the palm-tree, all
    precisely of the same form, and which he despairs to reach,
    because he confounds them with other seemingly identical trunks
    which appear in the distant parts of the horizon: all these causes
    combine to make these steppes appear even more vast than they
    really are.

    "Yet are their actual dimensions so prodigious, that it is hard to
    outstrip them, even by the wildest flights of the imagination. The
    colonists, who inhabit the slopes of the mountains which form
    their extreme boundary on the west and north, see the steppes
    stretch away to the south and east, as far as the eye can reach,
    an interminable ocean of verdure. Well may they deem it boundless!
    They know that from the Delta of the Orinoco, crossing the
    province of Vannos, and from thence by the shores of the Meta, the
    Guaviare, and the Caguan, you may advance in the plains, at first
    from east to west, then from north-east, to south-east, three
    hundred and eighty leagues--a distance as great as from Tombuctoo
    to the northern coast of Africa. They know, by the report of
    travellers, that the Pampas of Buenos Ayres--which are also
    Llanos, destitute of trees, covered with rich grass, filled with
    cattle and wild horses--are equally extensive. They imagine,
    according to the greater part of maps, that this huge continent
    has but one chain of mountains, the Andes, which forms its western
    boundary; and they form a vague idea of the boundless sea of
    verdure, stretching the whole way from the foot of this gigantic
    wall of rock, from the Orinoco and the Apuré, to the Rio de la
    Plata and the Straits of Magellan. Imagination itself can hardly
    form an idea of the extent of these plains. The Llanos, from the
    Caqueta to the Apuré, and from thence to the Delta of the Orinoco,
    contain 17,000 square marine leagues--a space nearly equal to the
    area of France; that which stretches to the north and south is of
    nearly double the extent, or considerably larger than the surface
    of Germany; and the Pampas of Buenos Ayres, which extend from
    thence towards Cape Horn, are of such extent, that while one end
    is shaded by the palm-trees of the tropics, the other, equally
    flat, is charged with the snows of the antarctic circle."--(Vol.
    vi. 52, 67.)

These prodigious plains have been overspread with the horses and
cattle of the Old World, which, originally introduced by the Spanish
settlers, have strayed from the enclosures of their masters, and
multiplied without end in the vast savannahs which nature had spread
out for their reception.

    "It is impossible," says Humboldt, "to form an exact enumeration
    of the cattle in the Pampas, or even to give an approximation to
    it, so immensely have they augmented during the three centuries
    which have elapsed since they were first introduced; but some idea
    of their number may be formed from the following facts in regard
    to such portions of these vast herds as are capable of being
    counted. It is calculated that in the plains from the mouths of
    the Orinoco to the lake Maracaybo, there are 1,200,000 head of
    cattle, 180,000 horses, and 90,000 mules, which belong to
    individual proprietors. In the Pampas of Buenos Ayres there are
    12,000,000 cows and 3,000,000 horses belonging to private persons,
    besides the far greater multitude which are wild, and wander
    altogether beyond the reach of man. Considerable revenues are
    realized from the sale of the skins of these animals, for they are
    so common that the carcasses are of scarcely any value. They are
    at the pains only to look after the young of their herds, which
    are marked once a-year with the initial letter of the owner.
    Fourteen or fifteen thousand are marked by the greater proprietors
    every year, of which five or six thousand are annually
    sold."--(Vol. vi. 97.)

The enormous number of beasts of prey which multiply with this vast
accumulation of animals to be devoured, as well those introduced by
man as those furnished by the hand of nature, renders the life of many
of the inhabitants of these regions little else than a constant
struggle with wild animals. Many hairbreadth escapes and heroic
adventures are recounted by the natives, which would pass for fabulous
if not stated on such unquestionable authority as that of M. Humboldt,
and supported by the concurring testimony of other travellers. The
number of alligators, in particular, on the Orinoco, the Rio Apuré,
and their tributary streams, is prodigious; and contests with them
constitute a large portion of the legendary tales of the Indian and
European settlers in the forest.

    "The numerous wild animals," says Humboldt, "which inhabit the
    forests on the shores of the Orinoco, have made apertures for
    themselves in the wall of vegetation and foliage by which the
    woods are bounded, out of which they come forth to drink in the
    river. Tigers, tapirs, jaguars, boars, besides numberless lesser
    quadrupeds, issue out of these dark arches in the green
    wilderness, and cross the strip of sand which generally lies
    between it and the edge of the water, formed by the large space
    which is annually devastated and covered with shingle or mud,
    during the rise of the water in the rainy season. These singular
    scenes have always possessed a great attraction for me. The
    pleasure experienced was not merely that of a naturalist in the
    objects of his study; it belongs to all men who have been educated
    in the habits of civilization. You find yourself in contact with a
    new world, with savage and unconquered Nature. Sometimes it is the
    jaguar, the beautiful panther of America, which issues from its
    dark retreat; at others the hosco, with its dark plumes and curved
    head, which traverses the _sauso_, as the band of yellow sand is
    called. Animals of the most various kinds and opposite
    descriptions succeed each other without intermission. 'Es como en
    el Paraiso,' (It is as in Paradise,) said our pilot, an old Indian
    of the Missions. In truth, every thing here recalls that primitive
    world of which the traditions of all nations have preserved the
    recollection, the innocence, and happiness; but on observing the
    habits of the animals towards each other, it is evident that the
    age of gold has ceased to them as well as to the human race; they
    mutually fear and avoid each other, and in the lonely American
    forests, as elsewhere, long experience has taught all living
    beings that gentleness is rarely united to force."

       *       *       *       *       *

    "When the sands on the river side are of considerable breadth, the
    sauso often stretches to a considerable distance from the water's
    edge. It is on this intermediate space that you see the
    crocodiles, often to the number of eight or ten, stretched on the
    sand. Motionless, their huge jaws opened at right angles, they lie
    without giving any of those marks of affection which are
    observable in other animals which live in society. The troop
    separate when they leave the coast; they are probably composed of
    several females and one male. The former are much more numerous
    than the latter, from the number of males which are killed in
    fighting during the time of their amours. These monstrous reptiles
    have multiplied to such a degree, that there was hardly an instant
    during our voyage along the whole course of the river that we had
    not five or six in view. We measured one dead which was lying on
    the sand; it was sixteen feet nine inches long. Soon after, Mr
    Bonpland found a dead male on the shore, measuring twenty-two
    feet three inches. Under every zone--in America as in Egypt--this
    animal attains the same dimensions. The Indians told us, that at
    San Fernando scarce a year passes without two or three grown up
    persons, usually women, who are drawing from the river, being
    devoured by these carnivorous lizards.

    "They related to us an interesting story of a young daughter of
    Urituen, who, by extraordinary intrepidity and presence of mind,
    succeeded in extricating herself from the very jaws of a
    crocodile. When she felt herself seized by the voracious animal in
    the water, she felt for its eyes, and thrust her fingers into them
    with such violence that she forced the animal to let go, but not
    before he had torn off the lower part of her left arm. The Indian
    girl, notwithstanding the enormous quantity of blood which she
    lost, succeeded in swimming to shore with the hand which was left,
    and escaped without further injury. In those desert regions, where
    man is constantly in strife with animated or inanimated nature,
    they daily speak of similar or corresponding means by which it is
    possible to escape from a tiger, a great boa, or a crocodile.
    Every one prepares himself against a danger which may any day
    befall him, 'I knew,' said the young girl calmly, when praised for
    her presence of mind, 'that the crocodile lets go his hold when
    you plunge your fingers in his eyes.' Long after my return to
    Europe, I learned that the negroes in the interior of Africa make
    use of the same method to escape from the alligators in the Niger.
    Who does not recollect with warm interest, that Isaaco the guide,
    in his last journey of the unfortunate Mungo Park, was seized
    twice near Boulinkombro, and that he escaped from the throat of
    the monster solely by thrusting his fingers into his two eyes?[5]
    The African Isaaco and the young American girl owed their safety
    to the same presence of mind, and the same combination of
    ideas."--(Vol. vi. 203, 205.)

If there is any one fact more than another demonstrated by the
concurring testimony of travellers, historians, and statistical
observers, in all ages and quarters of the world, it is, that the
possession of _property in land_ is the first step in social
improvement, and the only effectual humanizer of Savage Man.
Rousseau's famous paradox, "The first Man who enclosed a field, and
called it mine, is the author of all the social ills which followed,"
is not only false but decidedly the reverse of the truth. He was the
first and greatest benefactor of his species. Subsequent ills have
arisen, not from following but forgetting his example; and preferring
to the simplicity of country life the seductions and vices of urban
society. Humboldt adds his important testimony to the noble army of
witnesses in all ages, and from all parts of the world, on this all
important subject.

    "The Guamos are a race of Indians whom it is extremely difficult
    to fix down to the soil. Like other wandering savages, they are
    distinguished by their dirt, revengeful spirit, and fondness for
    wandering. The greater part of them live by fishing and the chase,
    in the plains often flooded by the Apuré, the Meta, and the
    Guaviare. The nature of those regions, their vast extent, and
    entire want of any limit or distinguishing mark, seems to invite
    their inhabitants to a wandering life. On entering, again, the
    mountains which adjoin the cataracts of the Orinoco, you find
    among the Piroas, the Macos, and the Macquiritares, milder
    manners, a love of agriculture, and remarkable cleanliness in the
    interior of their cabins. On the ridges of mountains, amidst
    impenetrable forests, man is forced to fix himself, to clear and
    cultivate a corner of the earth. That culture demands little care,
    and is richly rewarded: while the life of a hunter is painful and
    difficult. The Guamos of the Mission of Santa Barbara are kind and
    hospitable; whenever we entered their cottages, they offered us
    dried fish and water."--(Vol. vi. 219.)

No spectacle in nature can exceed, few equal, the sublimity and
magnificence of the scenery presented by the vast chain of mountains
which, under the name of Cordilleras, Andes, and Rocky Mountains,
traverses the whole continent of America, both north and south, in the
neighbourhood of the Pacific Ocean. Of this prodigious pile of rocks
and precipices, Humboldt, in another of his works, has given the
following admirable account:--

    "The immense chain of the Andes, traversing its whole extent near
    the Pacific Ocean, has stamped a character upon South American
    nature which belongs to no other country. The peculiarity which
    distinguishes the regions which belong to this immense chain, are
    the successive plateaux, like so many huge natural terraces, which
    rise one above another, before arriving at the great central
    chain, where the highest summits are to be found. Such is the
    elevation of some of these plains that they often exceed eight and
    nine, and sometimes reach that of twelve thousand feet above the
    level of the sea. The lowest of these plateaux is higher than the
    summit of the Pass of the Great St Bernard, the highest inhabited
    ground in Europe, which is 7545 feet above the level of the sea.
    But such is the benignity of the climate, that at these prodigious
    elevations, which even in the south of Europe are above the line
    of perpetual snow, are to be found cities and towns, corn-fields
    and orchards, and all the symptoms of rural felicity. The town of
    Quito itself, the capital of a province of the same name, is
    situated on a plateau, or elevated valley, in the centre of the
    Andes, nearly 9000 feet above the level of the sea. Yet there are
    found concentrated a numerous population, and it contains cities
    with thirty, forty, and even fifty thousand inhabitants. After
    living some months on this elevated ground, you experience an
    extraordinary illusion. Finding yourself surrounded with pasture
    and corn-fields, flocks and herds, smiling orchards and golden
    harvests, the sheep and the lama, the fruits of Europe and those
    of America, you forget that you are as it were suspended between
    heaven and earth, and elevated to a height exceeding that by which
    the European traveller makes his way from France into Italy, and
    double that of Ben Nevis, the highest mountain in Great Britain.

    "The different gradations of vegetation, as might be expected in a
    country where the earth rises from the torrid zone by a few steep
    ascents to the regions of eternal congelation, exhibit one of the
    most remarkable features in this land of wonders. From the borders
    of the sea to the height of two thousand feet, are to be seen the
    magnificent palm-tree, the musa, the heleconia, the balms of Tolu,
    the large flowering jasmin, the date-tree, and all the productions
    of tropical climates. On the arid and burning shores of the ocean,
    flourish, in addition to these, the cotton-tree, the magnolias,
    the cactus, the sugar-cane, and all the luscious fruits which
    ripen under the genial sun, and amidst the balmy breezes of the
    West India Islands. One only of these tropical children of nature,
    the _Carosylou Andicola_, is met with far in advance of the rest
    of its tribe, tossed by the winds at the height of seven and eight
    thousand feet above the sea, on the middle ridges of the
    Cordillera range. In this lower region, as nature exhibits the
    riches, so she has spread the pestilence, of tropical climates.
    The humidity of the atmosphere, and the damp heats which are
    nourished amidst its intricate thickets, produce violent fevers,
    which often prove extremely destructive, especially to European
    constitutions. But if the patient survives the first attack, the
    remedy is at hand; a journey to the temperate climate of the
    elevated plateau soon restores health; and the sufferer is as much
    revived by the gales of the Andes, as the Indian valetudinarian is
    by a return to Europe.

    "Above the region of the palms commences the temperate zone. It is
    there that vegetation appears in its most delightful form,
    luxuriant without being rank, majestic yet not impervious; it
    combines all that nature has given of the grand, with all that the
    poets have figured of the beautiful. The bark-tree, which she has
    provided as the only effectual febrifuge in the deadly heats of
    the inferior region; the cyprus and melastoma, with their superb
    violet blossoms; gigantic fuchsias of every possible variety, and
    evergreen trees of lofty stature, covered with flowers, adorn that
    delightful zone. The turf is enamelled by never-fading flowers;
    mosses of dazzling beauty, fed by the frequent rains attracted by
    the mountains, cover the rocks; and the trembling branches of the
    mimosa, and others of the sensitive tribe, hang in graceful
    pendants over every declivity. Almost all the flowering shrubs
    which adorn our conservatories, are to be found there in primeval
    beauty, and what to Europeans appears a gigantic scale;
    magnificent arums of many different kinds spread their ample snowy
    petals above the surrounding thickets; and innumerable creepers,
    adorned by splendid blossoms, mount even to the summit of the
    highest trees, and diffuse a perennial fragrance around.

    "The oaks and trees of Europe are not found in those parts of the
    Andes which lie in the torrid zone, till you arrive at the height
    of five thousand feet above the sea. It is there you first begin
    to see the leaves fall in winter, and bud in spring, as in
    European climates: below that level the foliage is perpetual.
    Nowhere are the trees so large as in this region: not unfrequently
    they are found of the height of a hundred and eighty or two
    hundred feet; their stems are from eight to fifteen feet across at
    their base, and sometimes rise a hundred feet without a single
    cross branch. When so great an elevation as the plains of Quito,
    however, which is 9515 above the sea, is reached, they become less
    considerable, and not larger than those usually found in the
    forests of Europe. If the traveller ascends two thousand feet
    higher, to an elevation of eleven or twelve thousand feet, trees
    almost entirely disappear; but the frequent humidity nourishes a
    thick covering of arbutus and other evergreens, shrubs three or
    four feet high, covered with flowers generally of a bright yellow,
    which form a striking contrast to the dark evergreen foliage with
    which they are surrounded. Still higher, at the height of thirteen
    thousand feet, near the summit of the lower ranges of the
    Cordilleras, almost constant rains overspread the earth with a
    verdant and slippery coating of moss; amidst which a few stunted
    specimens of the melastoma still exhibit their purple blossoms. A
    broad zone succeeds, covered entirely with Alpine plants, which,
    as in the mountains of Switzerland, nestle in the crevices of
    rocks, or push their flowers, generally of yellow or dark blue,
    through the now frequent snow. Higher still, grass alone is to be
    met with, mixed with the grey moss which conducts the wearied
    traveller to the region of perpetual snow, which in those warm
    latitudes is general only at an elevation of fifteen thousand
    feet. Above that level no animated being is found, except the huge
    condor, the largest bird that exists, which there, amidst ice and
    clouds, has fixed its gloomy abode."--(_Tableau de la Nature dans
    les Regions Equatoriales_, 59, 140-144.)

In the rhythm of prose these are the colours of poetry; but it is of
poetry chastened and directed by the observation of reality, and
possessing the inimitable charm of being drawn from real life, and
sharing the freshness and variety which characterize the works of
nature, and distinguish them from the brightest conceptions of human
fancy. As we have set out in this article with placing Humboldt at the
head of modern travellers, and much above any that Great Britain has
produced, and assigned as the main reason of this superiority the
exclusive and limited range of objects on which the attention of our
youth is fixed at our great universities, we shall, in justice to
Oxford and Cambridge, present the reader with a specimen of the finest
passages from Clarke and Bishop Heber, that he may judge for himself
on their merit, great as it often is, when compared with that of the
ardent and yet learned German.

Clarke, on leaving Greece, gives the following brilliant summary of
the leading features of that classic land:--

    "The last moments of this day were employed in taking once more a
    view of the superb scenery exhibited by the mountains Olympus and
    Ossa. They appeared upon this occasion in more than usual
    splendour; like one of those imaginary Alpine regions suggested by
    viewing a boundary of clouds when they terminate the horizon in a
    still evening, and are gathered into heaps, with many a towering
    top shining in fleecy whiteness. The great Olympian chain forms a
    line which is exactly opposite to Salonica; and even the chasm
    between Olympus and Ossa, constituting the defile of Tempe, is
    here visible. Directing the eye towards that chain, there is
    comprehended in one view the whole of Pieria and Bottiæa; and with
    the vivid impressions which remain after leaving the country,
    memory easily recalled into one mental picture the whole of
    Greece. Every reader may not duly comprehend what is meant by
    this: but every traveller who has beheld the scenes to which
    allusion is made, will readily admit its truth; he will be aware
    that, whenever his thoughts were directed to that country, the
    whole of it recurred to his imagination, as if he were actually
    indulged with a view of it.

    "In such an imaginary flight he enters, for example, the defile of
    Tempe; and as the gorge opens to the south, he beholds all the
    Larissian plain. This conducts him to the fields of Pharsalia,
    whence he ascends the mountains south of Pharsalus; then, crossing
    the bleak and still more elevated region extending from these
    mountains towards Lamia, he views Mount Pindus far before him, and
    descending into the plain of the Sperchius, passes the straits of
    Thermopylæ. Afterwards, ascending, Mount Oeta, he beholds
    opposite to him the snowy point of Lycorea, with the rest of
    Parnassus, and the villages and towns lying at its base: the whole
    plain of Elataia lying at his feet, with the course of the
    Cephissus to the sea. Passing to the summit of Parnassus, he looks
    down upon all the other mountains, plains, islands, and gulfs of
    Greece; but especially surveys the broad bosom of Cithæron,
    Helicon, and Hymettus. Thence, roaming into the depths and over
    all the heights of Euboea and Peloponnesus, he has their inmost
    recesses again submitted to his contemplation. Next, resting upon
    Hymettus, he examines, even in the minutest detail, the whole of
    Attica, to the Sunian promontory; for he sees it all--and all the
    shores of Argos, Sicyon, Corinth, Megara, Eleusis, and Athens.
    Thus, although not in all the freshness of its living colours, yet
    in all its grandeur, doth GREECE actually present itself to the
    mind's eye--and may the impression never be obliterated! In the
    eve of bidding it farewell for ever, as the hope of visiting this
    delightful country constituted the earliest and warmest wish of
    his youth, the author found it to be some alleviation of his
    regret excited by a consciousness of never returning, that he
    could thus summon to his recollection the scenes over which he had
    passed."--(_Clarke's Travels_, Vol. vii. pp. 476-478.)

So far Clarke--the accomplished and famed traveller of Cambridge. We
now give a favourable specimen of Bishop Heber--his companion in
traversing Russia--the celebrated author, in early life at Oxford, of
_Palestine_, the amiable and upright Bishop of Calcutta, whose life,
if ever that could be said of mortal, was literally spent in doing
good. This accomplished and excellent prelate thus describes the first
view of the Himalaya range and the summits of Nundidevi, the highest
mountain in the world, neatly 5000 feet above the loftiest peak of
Chimborazo.

    "After coasting the lake for a mile, we ascended for thirteen more
    by a most steep and rugged road over the neck of Mount Gaughur,
    through a succession of glens, forests, and views of the most
    sublime and beautiful description. I never saw such prospects
    before, and had formed no adequate idea of such. My attention was
    completely strained, and my eyes filled with tears; every thing
    around was so wild and magnificent that man appeared as nothing,
    and I felt myself as if climbing the steps of the altar of the
    great temple of God. The trees, as we advanced, were in a large
    proportion fir and cedar; but many were ilex, and to my surprise I
    still saw, even in these wild Alpine tracts, many venerable Peepul
    trees, on which the white monkeys were playing their gambols.
    Tigers used to be very common and mischievous; but since the
    English have begun to frequent the country, they have become very
    scarce. There are many wolves and bears, and some chamois, two of
    which passed near us. After wending up

    'A wild romantic chasm, that slanted
      Down the steep hill athwart a cedar cover--
    A savage place, as holy and enchanted
    As e'er beneath the waning moon was haunted
      By woman's wailing for her demon lover,'

    we arrived at the gorge of the Pass, in an indent between the two
    principal summits of Mount Gaughur, near 8600 feet above the sea.
    And now the snowy mountains, which had been so long eclipsed,
    opened upon us in full magnificence. To describe a view of this
    kind is only lost labour: and I found it nearly as impossible to
    make a sketch of it. Nundidevi was immediately opposite, Kedar
    Nath was not visible, but Marvo was visible as a distant peak. The
    eastern mountains, for whom I could procure no name, rose into
    great consequence, and were very glorious objects as we wound down
    the hill on the other side. The guides could only tell us they
    were a great way off, and on the borders of the Chinese empire.
    Nundidevi, the highest peak in the world, is 25,689 feet above the
    sea, 4000 higher than Chimborazo. Bhadinath and Kedernath, which
    are merely summits of it, are 22,300 feet high. They are all in
    the British dominions."--(_Heber's India_, Vol. ii. pp. 193-194,
    209.)

On comparing the descriptions of the most interesting objects in
Europe and Asia--Greece and the Himalaya range--by these two
distinguished British travellers, with the pictures given by Humboldt
of the Andes, the falls of the Orinoco, the forests of the same river,
and the expanse of the Pampas in South America, every one must admit
the great superiority of the German's powers of painting Nature.
Neither Clarke nor Heber appear to attempt it. They tell you, indeed,
that certain scenes were grand and beautiful, certain rocks wild,
certain glens steep; but they make no attempt to portray their
features, or convey to the reader's mind the pictures which they tell
you are for ever engraven on their own. This is a very great defect,
so great indeed that it will probably prevent their works, how
valuable soever as books of authority or reference, from ever
acquiring lasting fame. It is a total mistake to say that it is in
vain to attempt describing such scenes; that is the same mistake as
was formerly committed by pacific academical historians, who said it
was useless to attempt painting a battle, for they were all like each
other. How like they really are to each other, has been shown by
Colonel Napier and many other modern historians. We question if even
the sight of the rapids of the Orinoco would make so vivid an
impression on the imagination, as Humboldt's inimitable description;
or a journey over the Pampas or the Andes, convey a clearer or more
distinct idea of their opposite features than what has been derived
from his brilliant pencil. It is the same with all the other scenes in
nature. Description, if done by a masterly hand, can, to an
intelligent mind, convey as vivid an idea as reality. What is wanting
is the enthusiasm which warms at the perception of the sublime and the
beautiful, the poetic mind which seizes as by inspiration its
characteristic features, and the pictorial eye which discerns the
appearances they exhibit, and by referring to images known to all,
succeeds in causing them to be generally felt by the readers.

With all Humboldt's great and transcendent merits, he is a child of
Adam, and therefore not without his faults. The principal of these is
the want of arrangement. His travels are put together without any
proper method; there is a great want of indexes and tables of
contents; it is scarcely possible, except by looking over the whole,
to find any passage you want. This is a fault which, in a person of
his accurate and scientific mind, is very surprising, and the more
inexcusable that it could so easily be remedied by mechanical
industry, or the aid of compilers and index-makers. But akin to this,
is another fault of a more irremediable kind, as it originates in the
varied excellences of the author, and the vast store of information on
many different subjects which he brings to bear on the subject of his
travels. He has so many topics of which he is master himself, that he
forgets with how few, comparatively, his readers are familiar; he sees
so many objects of enquiry--physical, moral, and political--in the
countries which he visits, that he becomes insensible to the fact,
that though each probably possesses a certain degree of interest to
each reader, yet it is scarcely possible to find one to whom, as to
himself, they are _all alike_ the object of eager solicitude and
anxious investigation. Hence, notwithstanding his attempt to detail
his personal narrative from the learned works which contain the result
of his scientific researches, he has by no means succeeded in
effecting their separation. The ordinary reader, who has been
fascinated by his glowing description of tropical scenery, or his
graphic picture of savage manners, is, a few pages on, chilled by
disquisitions on the height of the barometer, the disk of the sun, or
the electricity of the atmosphere; while the scientific student, who
turns to his works for information on his favourite objects of study,
deems them strangely interspersed with rhapsodies on glowing sunsets,
silent forests, and sounding cataracts. It is scarcely possible to
find a reader to whom all these objects are equally interesting; and
therefore it is scarcely to be expected that his travels, unrivalled
as their genius and learning are, will ever be the object of general
popularity.

In truth, here, as in all the other branches of human thought, it will
be found that the rules of composition are the same, and that a
certain _unity of design_ is essential to general success or durable
fame. If an author has many different and opposite subjects of
interest in his head, which is not unfrequently the case with persons
of the higher order of intellect, and he can discant on all with equal
facility, or investigate all with equal eagerness, he will do well to
recollect that the minds of his readers are not likely to be equally
discursive, and that he is apt to destroy the influence, or mar the
effect of each, if he blends them together; separation of works is the
one thing needful there. A mathematical proposition, a passage of
poetry, a page of history, are all admirable things in their way, and
each may be part of a work destined to durable celebrity; but what
should we say to a composition which should present us, page about,
with a theorem of Euclid, a scene from Shakspeare, and a section from
Gibbon? Unity of effect, identity of train of thought, similarity of
ideas, are as necessary in a book of travels as in an epic poem, a
tragedy, or a painting. There is no such thing as one set of rules for
the fine arts, and another for works of thought or reflection. The
_Iliad_ is constructed on the same principles as the _Principia_ of
Newton, or the history of Thucydides.

What makes ordinary books of travels so uninteresting, and, in
general, so shortlived, is the want of any idea of composition, or
unity of effect, in the minds of their authors. Men and women seem to
think that there is nothing more to do to make a book of travels, than
to give a transcript of their journals, in which every thing is put
down of _whatever_ importance, provided only it really occurred.
Scenes and adventures, broken wheels and rugged rocks, cataracts and
omelets, lakes and damp beds, thunderstorms and waiters, are huddled
together, without any other thread of connexion than the accidental
and fortuitous one of their having successively come under the notice
of the traveller. What should we say to any other work composed on the
same principle? What if Milton, after the speech of Satan in _Paradise
Lost_, were to treat us to an account of his last dinner; or
Shakspeare, after the scene of the bones in Juliet, were to tell us of
the damp sheets in which he slept last night; or Gibbon, after working
up the enthusiasm of his readers by the account of the storming of
Constantinople by the Crusaders, was to favour us with a digression on
the insolence of the postilions in Roumelia? All the world would see
the folly of this: and yet this is precisely what is constantly done
by travellers, and tolerated by the public, because it is founded on
nature. Founded on nature! Is every thing that is actually true, or
real, fit to be recorded, or worthy of being recounted? Sketches from
nature are admirable things, and are the only foundation for correct
and lasting pictures; but no man would think of interposing a gallery
of paintings with chalk drawings or studies of trees. Correctness,
fidelity, truth, are the only secure bases of eminence in all the arts
of imitation; but the light of genius, the skilful arrangement, the
principles of composition, the selection of topics, are as necessary
in the writer of travels, as in the landscape painter, the historian,
or the epic poet.


FOOTNOTES:

[2] We lately heard of a young man, who had gone through the
examination at Cambridge with distinction, enquiring, "whether the
Greek church _were Christians?_" What sort of a traveller would he
make in the East or Russia?

[3] Lady Londonderry's description of Moscow is the best in the
English language.

[4] We have translated all the passages ourselves. A very good
translation of Humboldt's _Personal Narrative_ was published many
years ago, by Miss H. Williams; but we could not resist the pleasure
of trying to transfer to English such noble specimens of descriptive
eloquence.

[5] Park's _Last Mission to Africa_, 1815, p. 89.



HAKEM THE SLAVE.

A TALE EXTRACTED FROM THE HISTORY OF POLAND.



CHAPTER I.


Albert Glinksi, the powerful, ostentatious, and intriguing Duke of
Lithuania, was passing, distinguished by his glancing plume and
gorgeous mantle, through one of the more retired streets of the city
of Cracow, at this time (A.D. 1530) the capital of Poland, when a
domestic wearing the livery of the palace deferentially accosted him.

"Her Majesty," he said, "commands me to deliver these tablets into
your hands; you dropped them in the palace."

"I dropped no tablets," replied the duke; but instantly added, "Yes,
they are mine--Give them me."

He took from the hands of the domestic certain tablets of ivory, which
folded into a case of gold exquisitely wrought by one of the most
skilful artists of Italy, and dismissed the bearer with a liberal
gratuity for his services.

"Ha! my excellent Bona! youthful bride of our too aged monarch
Sigismund!" said the duke to himself when he was left alone. "Each day
some new device. What have we in these tablets? Here, in the corner of
each leaf, I see a solitary figure finely pencilled in, which to any
other eye than mine would mean nothing, but which tells me that at
eight o'clock this evening you will receive your favoured duke. So,
so! But, charming Bona! it is not love--loveable as you are--it is not
love--it is ambition gives its zest, and must bring the recompense to
this perilous intrigue. The Duke of Lithuania is no hot-brained youth
to be entangled and destroyed by a woman's smiles. To have a month's
_happiness_, as men phrase it, and then the midnight dagger of a
jealous monarch--I seek no such adventures. It is the crown of
Poland--yes, the crown--that you must help me to, fair lady."

As he stood reflecting on his ambitious schemes, his rival in the
state, Count Laski, minister and chancellor of the king, passed by him
on his way to the palace. The duke, assuming a frank and cordial
manner, called to him. Laski paused. "What would the Duke of
Lithuania?" he asked in his usual calm and reserved manner.

"Peace!" replied the duke--"amicable terms. Political opponents it
seems we are destined to be. The world gives us out as the selected
champions of two hostile factions. You affect the commons, I side with
the nobility. Be it so. But there exists between us, I hope, a mutual
respect; and it would be my greatest boast if, in spite of this
political antagonism, I might reckon Count Laski amongst my personal
friends."

A derisive smile played upon the countenance of the chancellor as he
replied--"Such friendship, my lord, as is consistent with perpetual
strife--open and concealed--shall, if it please you, subsist between
us. Pardon me, but we prate a silly jargon when we talk of private
friendship and public hostility."

"At all events," rejoined the duke, "political rivalry does not
exclude the practice of the courtesies of life. It has been reported
to me that you admire the marble statue of a nymph which an Italian
sculptor has lately wrought for me. I, on my part, have envied you the
possession of a certain Arab slave, a living statue, a moving bronze,
that you have amongst your retainers. Let us, like Homeric heroes,
make an exchange. Give me your statue-man, your swart Apollo, and
accept from me what many have been pleased to call the living statue."

Glinski had a secret motive for the acquisition of this slave: his
known fidelity, his surprising address and power, had protected the
life of the minister against more than one scheme of assassination.

"The exchange," replied Laski, "is too much in my favour. Your Italian
marble would purchase a hundred slaves. It would be a present in
disguise; and you know my rule--even from his Majesty himself I never
_receive_."

"Yes, we know your tyrannous munificence; but this," said the duke
with a smile, "shall be pure barter."

"What say you, then," said the count, "to those golden tablets which
you hold in your hand? Give me leave to look at them. They might suit
my pedantic way of life. But," added he, as he examined their delicate
workmanship, "came you honestly by this toy, my lord? What fair
frailty have you cheated of this knack, that never, I will be sworn,
was a man's marketing?"

"I am glad to hear so grave a gentleman indulge so pleasant a view,"
said the duke.

As Count Laski was handling the tablets, he touched, whether by
accident or design, a spring that had not been observed by him to whom
the present had been sent. The outer case flew back, and disclosed a
miniature of the queen!

"I have been indiscreet," said the count, and immediately folded up
and returned the tablets. "This is perilous ware to deal in, Duke of
Lithuania. Have you aught else in the way of honest barter to
propose?"

"What you may infer," said the duke, reddening with anger, and
grievously embarrassed at his discovery--"What you may infer from this
silly bauble I shall not be at the pains to enquire. I addressed you,
my lord, in courteous and amicable terms; you have ill responded to
them; our conversation had better close here."

"As you will," said the chancellor, bowing; and he continued his way
towards the palace, with the same deliberate step with which he was
proceeding when accosted by the duke.

"He is master of our secret," muttered the duke. "He or I"----



CHAPTER II.


In an apartment of the palace fitted up with every luxury her native
Italy could supply, sat Bona, the young and beautiful queen of Poland.
She is known to have transplanted into that northern clime, not only
the arts and civilization of her own genial soil, but also the
intrigue and voluptuousness, and the still darker crimes for which it
was celebrated. Daughter of the crafty Sforza, Duke of Milan, educated
in a city and at a court where pleasure reigned predominant, married
out of policy to a monarch many years older than her own father, it
was almost to be expected that she should seek, in the society of some
gay cavalier, a compensation for this banishment to a northern
country, and a sexagenarian spouse. Nor had she hesitated long in her
choice. Albert Glinski, Duke of Lithuania, who, though he was the
father of a son ripening into manhood, was still in the vigour of
life, and surpassed all his younger rivals in grace of manner and
charm of conversation, had soon fixed her regard, and won whatever of
affection or love the luxurious princess had to bestow.

She now sat waiting his arrival. Punctually at the hour of eight he
entered. If any observer could have watched the duke as he traversed
the corridor which led to the queen's apartment, he would have had
great difficulty in believing that it was a favoured lover that was
passing before him; so serious a brow did he wear, and so deep an air
of abstraction was there on his countenance. No sooner, however, did
he enter that apartment, than, by a sudden effort, his countenance lit
up; his manner grew free and unrestrained, and he assumed that mingled
tone of gaiety and pathos so effective with the fair sex. Never had
the queen felt more entirely convinced of the merits of her cavalier;
never had she more thoroughly approved of the choice she had made.

When this favourable disposition was at its height, the duke, adopting
gradually a more serious tone of conversation, said--

"Has it never occurred to you, charming Bona, that the most exalted of
your sex share with the humblest this one privilege--love alone must
be the motive which brings a suitor to their feet. That passion must
be genuine, must be fever-high, which makes a subject quite forget his
Queen in the lovely woman before him, and tempts him to dare the
vengeance of a Monarch, as well as of a husband."

"True, there is danger--perhaps to both of us," she replied, "but it
daunts us not."

"No;--but it is at hand."

"What mean you, Glinski?"

"We are betrayed."

"How?--by whom?"

"How, or by whom, it matters little; but that subtle demon, Count
Laski, knows that which in his hands is a warrant for our
destruction."

"What is to be done? We will bribe him. All my jewels, all my hoards
shall go to purchase his silence."

"Bribe Laski! bribe the north wind! bribe destiny itself, whose nature
it is to distribute good and ill, but to feel neither. No, but I would
have a dagger in his throat before the night were passed, but that his
short light slumbers are guarded by a slave of singular power, whom
the villains fear to attack. I had meant to beg or buy of him this
same fierce automaton, but something broke off the treaty."

"We will poison the mind of the king against him: he shall be
dismissed from all his offices."

"That poison is too slow. Besides, if he once communicate his
suspicions to the king--which at this very moment he may be doing--see
you not, that it is no longer the minister, but the jealous monarch
that we have to guard against. Hear me, Bona, one of two fates must
now be mine. Death--or thy hand, and with it the crown of Poland. Do
not start. There is for _me_ no middle station. You may be safe. A few
tears, a few smiles, and the old king will lapse into his dotage."

"You speak in riddles, Glinski; I comprehend nothing of all this."

"Yet it is clear enough. Thus it stands: the Duke of Lithuania loved
the wife of Sigismund, king of Poland. Love!--I call to witness all
the saints in heaven!--love alone prompted his daring suit. But now
that fortune has first favoured and then betrayed him, where think you
does his safety lie? Where, but in the bold enterprises of ambition?
His only place of refuge is a throne. He who has won a queen must
protect her with a sceptre. You must be mine--my very queen--you must
extend your hand and raise me to the royalty of Poland, or see my
blood flow ignominiously upon the scaffold."

"I extend my hand!" exclaimed the agitated queen, "how can a feeble
woman give or take away the crown of Poland?"

"Him who wears the crown--she can take away."

"Murder the king!" shrieked Bona.

"Or sentence me," replied the duke.

It was no affected horror that the queen here displayed. Though at a
subsequent period of her life, if history speaks true, her imagination
had grown familiar with deeds of this very nature, and she had become
skilful in the art of poisoning, she was at this time young, and
unpractised in crime, and received its first suggestions with the
horror which it naturally inspires. She had sought for pleasure only
in the society of Glinski; it was a cruel disappointment, it was a
frightful surprise, to find herself thrust suddenly, with unsandaled
feet, on the thorny path of ambition. She sank back on the couch where
they had both been sitting, and, hiding her face in both her hands,
remained in that position while the duke continued to unfold his
schemes at greater length.

He represented to her that the possession of the duchy of Lithuania,
the inhabitants of which were distinguished by their bravery and their
turbulence, would enable him--should the king opportunely die--to
seize upon the vacant throne of Poland;--that he had numerous and
powerful friends among the nobility;--that he had already drawn
together his Lithuanians, under pretence of protecting the frontier
from the incursion of predatory bands;--that he intended immediately
to place himself at their head, and march towards Cracow. Now, if at
this moment the throne should suddenly become vacant, what power on
earth could prevent him from ascending it, and claiming the hand of
his then veritable queen? And then he expatiated on the happiness they
should enjoy, when they should live in fearless union,

    "Like gods together, careless of mankind."

"What is this," exclaimed Bona, suddenly starting up--"what is this
you would tempt me to? You dare not even _name_ the horrid deed you
would have me _commit_. Avaunt! you are a devil, Albert Glinski!--you
would drag me to perdition." Then, falling in tears upon his neck, she
implored him not to tempt her further. "Oh, Albert! Albert!" she
cried, "I beseech you, plunge me not into this pit of guilt. You
_can_! I feel you can. Have mercy! I implore you, I charge you on your
soul, convert me not into this demon. Spare me this crime!"

"Is it I alone," said the duke, who strove the while by his caresses
to soothe and pacify her--"Is it I alone who have brought down upon us
this distressful alternative? Neither of us, while love decoyed us on
step by step, dreamed of the terrible necessity towards which it was
hourly conducting us. But here we _are_--half-way up, and the
precipice below. We must rush still upwards. There is safety only on
the summit. Pause, and we fall. Oh, did you think that you, a queen,
could play as securely as some burgher's wife the pleasant comedy of
an amorous intrigue? No, no; you must queen it even in crime. High
station and bold deed become each other. We are committed, Bona. It is
choice of life or death. His death or _ours_. For--scarcely dare I
breathe the thought--the sudden revenge of your monarch husband, whose
jealousy at least, age has not tamed, _may_ execute its purpose before
his dotage has had time to return."

"Where do you lead me? What shall I become?" cried the bewildered
queen. "I have loved thee, Albert, but I hate not him."

"I ask thee not to _hate_"----

"They married me to Sigismund out of state policy. You I have chosen
for the partner of my heart, and I will protect you to the uttermost.
Let things rest there--'tis well enough."

"We will consult further of our plans, sweet Bona," said the duke,
and, circling her with his arm, he led the weeping queen into an
adjoining room.

The victory, he felt, was his.



CHAPTER III.


The scene changes to an apartment of a very different style. We enter
the house of the chancellor; but it is not the chancellor himself who
is first presented to our view. In an antique Gothic chamber, in the
decoration and structure of which the most costly material had been
studiously united with the severest simplicity of taste, sat Maria,
the only daughter and child of Count Laski. She sat at her embroidery.
The embroidery, however, had fallen upon her lap; she leaned back,
resigned to her meditations, in a massive arm-chair covered with
purple velvet, which it is impossible not to think must have felt
something like pride and pleasure as her slight and lovely form sank
into it. It was a long reverie.

In an angle of this lofty room, at some distance, but not out of the
range of clear vision, stood, motionless as a statue, the slave Hakem.
His arms were folded on his breast, his eye rested, without, as it
seemed, a power to withdraw it, on the beautiful figure of the young
girl before him. It was one of those long intense looks which show
that the person on whom it is fixed is still more the object of
meditation than of vision--where it is the soul that looks. Hakem
gazed like a devotee upon the sacred image of his saint.

Maria, quite unconscious of this gaze, pursued her meditations. Her
eye caught the hour-glass that stood on a small table beside her.
"Sand after sand," said she, musing to herself--"Sand after sand,
thought after thought. The same sand ever trickling there; the same
thought ever coursing through my mind. Oh, love! love! They say it
enlarges the heart; I think it contracts it to a single point."

"Hakem," she said, after a pause, and turning towards the slave, "you
are true to my father, will you be true also to me?"

"To her father!" he murmured to himself, "as if"----And then,
checking himself and speaking aloud, he answered--"The Christians are
not so true to your sweet namesake, the Holy Virgin, whom they adore,
as I will be to you."

"A simple promise will suffice," said Maria. "You have, Hakem--let me
say it without offence--a style of language--Eastern, I
suppose--hyperbolical--which either I must learn to pardon, or you
must labour to reform. It does not suit our northern clime."

"I am mute. Yet, lady, you have sometimes chid me for my long
silence."

"And is it for your _much_ speaking that I chide you now?" said the
maiden, with a smile. "You will stand half the day like a statue
there; and, when spoken to, answer with a gesture only--so that many
have thought you really dumb. Much speaking is certainly not thy
fault."

"I understand. The slave speaks as one who felt the indescribable
charm of thy presence. It is a presumption worthy of death. Shall I
inflict the punishment?"

"Is this amendment of thy fault, good Hakem, or repetition of it?"

"I await your commands. What service can Hakem render?"

But Maria relapsed again into silence. She seemed to hesitate in
making the communication she had designed. Meantime, the arrival of
her father was announced, and the slave left the apartment.

Never man felt more tender love for his daughter than did the proud,
high-minded minister for this his beautiful Maria. His demeanour
towards her, from childhood upwards, had been one of unalterable,
uninterrupted fondness. He knew no other mood, no other tone, in which
he could have addressed her. Did the grave chancellor, then--some one,
who in his way, also, is very grave, may ask--did he, by constant
fondness, _spoil_ his child? No. It is the fondness which is _not_
constant that spoils. It is the half-love of weak and irritable
natures, who are themselves children amongst their children, who can
themselves be petulant, selfish, and capricious--it is this that mars
a temper. But calm and unalterable love--oh, believe it not that such
ever spoilt a child! Maria grew up under the eye of affection, and the
ever-open hand of paternal love; and she herself seemed to have
learned no other impulses but those of affection and generosity.

Alas for fathers! when the child grows into the budding woman, and by
her soft, intelligent companionship fills the house with gladness, and
the heart with inappreciable content, then comes the gay, permitted
spoiler--comes the lover with his suit--his honourable suit--and robs
them of their treasure. The world feels only with the lover--with the
youth, and the fair maiden that he wins. For the bereaved parent, not
a thought! No one heeds the sigh that breaks from him, as, amidst
festivities and mirth, and congratulatory acclamations, he sees his
daughter, with all her prized affections, borne off from him, in
triumph, for ever.

There was, on this occasion, in the manner of Laski towards his child,
an evident sadness. It was not that the political horizon was
darkening; he had never permitted _that_ to throw its gloom over his
companionship with his daughter. It was because he had grounds to
believe that the events which threatened the tranquillity of Poland
threatened also the peace of his daughter, whose affections he had
divined were no longer exclusively his own.

She, observing his emotion, and attributing it to some untoward event
in the political world, could not refrain from expressing the wish
that he would quit the harassing affairs of state, and live wholly in
his home.

"I would long since have done so," he replied, "if personal happiness
had been the sole aim of my existence. But I have a taskwork to
accomplish--one, I think, which God, by fitting me thereto, has
pointed out as mine. Else it is indeed here, with thee beside me, that
I find all that can bear the name of happiness. The rest of life is
but sternest duty--strife, hostility, contempt. But away with this
gloomy talk--what gossip is there stirring in your idle world, Maria?"

"Pray, is there war forward?"

"I hope not. Why do you ask?"

"A maid of mine, who in the city gathers news as busily as bees, in
the open fields, their honey"----

"Your simile, I fear, would scarce hold good as to the _honey_."

"No, in faith; and there is no honey in the news she brings. She tells
me that a camp is forming in the frontiers between Poland and
Lithuania, and that Augustus Glinski is sent there to command the
troops. Is this true?"

"It is; and she might have added that the duke himself secretly left
the city last night, to place himself at their head."

"Is it a dangerous service?"

"The service on which the duke has entered, and into which he misleads
his son, _is_ dangerous. You tremble, Maria. It was no maiden, nor the
tattle of the town, that brought you this. When did you last see or
hear from him--from Augustus Glinski?"

"Believe me," said Maria, while a crimson blush suddenly spread over
her countenance, "if I have concealed any thing from you, it was not
from craft, nor subtlety, nor fear, but from"----

"From a mere delicacy, a simple bashfulness," said the father, coming
to her assistance. "I know it well. Had you a mother living, I would
bid you confide these sentiments of your heart to her, and to her
only; but, having no other parent, make me your confidant. Trust me,
you shall not find a woman's heart more open to your griefs, your
fears, your joys, than mine shall be. Make me your sole confidant--you
love this young Augustus?"

"When I was at my aunt's we met each other often--but to you, my
father, I have ever referred him as our final arbiter. I need not say
that the known political rivalry between his father and yourself has
made him backward in addressing you."

"All men speak well of Augustus Glinski. I blame you not, my child; I
only tremble for you. The duke, his father, is a restless, bold
ambitious man, who will lead him--honourable as he is, but too young
to judge, or to resist his parent--into treasonable enterprises. Both
father and son--if they will play the rebel, and bring down war on
Poland--I stand prepared to meet. The sword of justice shall sweep
them from the earth. But if thy heart, my child, is doomed to bleed in
this encounter, the wound will not be more yours than mine. There
shall be no secrets between us. I will protect thee all I can; and if
I cannot prevent thy sorrows, I will at least share them."

A low tap was here heard at the door, and a page made his appearance.
On seeing the minister, the stripling was about to retire. Maria,
however, called him in, and bade him deliver his message. "You come,"
she said to the youth, who still hesitated to speak--"you come from
the younger Glinski: speak openly--what is it he has commissioned you
to say?"

"This, my lady," answered the page, "that he has ridden in all haste
from the camp--that he must quit the city again before nightfall, and
craves an audience if only for one minute."

Maria looked towards her father, and thus referred the answer to him.

Count Laski was silent.

"Will you not," said his daughter, "tell this messenger, whether his
master may come here or not?"

"My child, he _cannot!_ he is at this moment under my arrest. Return,
sir page," and he motioned him from the room--"but return to the
fortress of----; you will find your master there a prisoner, under
charge of high treason."

"Oh, spare him! spare him!" cried Maria, as she sank back almost
senseless with terror and alarm.

"My child! my child!" exclaimed the minister in heart-breaking
anguish, as he bent over his weeping daughter.



CHAPTER IV.


After having in some measure soothed the terrors of his daughter, the
chancellor called to him his trusty Hakem. He briefly explained to him
that the Duke of Lithuania was at that moment in open rebellion
against his Majesty, and placed in his hands a warrant for his
execution. "The law cannot reach him through its usual servants," he
said; "it is a bold enterprise I propose to you--to decapitate a
general at the head of his troops."

If this was a measure which hardly another minister than Laski would
have contemplated, it was one also which he would have hardly found
another than Hakem to undertake and accomplish. The bravery of this
man was all but miraculous, and was only rescued from madness by the
extreme skill and address by which it was supported. In battle, he
rushed on danger as a bold and delighted swimmer plunges in the waves,
which to him are as innocuous as the breeze that is freshening them.
Yet, when the excitement was passed, he relapsed into a state of
apparent apathy. He had been taken captive in one of those
engagements, at this time not unfrequent, between the Poles and the
Turks, with the latter of whom he had served as a soldier of fortune.
To say that he was taken prisoner, is hardly correct; for he was found
lying half dead on the field of battle, and was brought home by the
Poles, by some caprice of compassion, with their own sick and dying.
Neither was it constraint that held him beneath the roof of Laski, or
in the nominal condition of a slave, for at all times escape would
have been easy to him. It was either attachment to those who lived
beneath that roof, or an equal indifference to every thing without or
beyond it, that retained him there.

To propose to Hakem some bold and perilous enterprise, was to offer
him one of the few pleasures to which he was open. He accepted,
therefore, of the strange commission now entrusted to him without
hesitation; stipulating, only, that he might take from the stables of
the king a horse which was much celebrated for its amazing power and
fleetness.

Mounted upon this incomparable steed, he pursued his way to the camp
of the Duke of Lithuania. On his journey he had made trial of its
speed, and yet had husbanded its strength. Arrived at the plain where
the insurgent army was encamped, he there lay in ambush for some time,
till he saw where the duke, passing his troops in review, rode
somewhat in advance of what in the language of modern warfare we
should call his staff. Hakem set spurs to his horse, and rushed upon
him with the velocity of lightning, his drawn cimeter flashing in the
sun, and his loud cry of defiance calling the duke to his defence.
Thus challenged, he put his lance in rest to meet his furious
assailant. But the thrust of the lance was avoided, and the next
moment the head of the duke was seen to roll upon the field. The Arab
wheeled round, and, without quitting his steed, picked up the severed
head, placed it on his saddle-bows, and darted off fleeter than the
wind. A cry of horror and a shout of pursuit arose from the whole
army, who were spectators of this scene. Every horse was in motion.
But where the contest is one of speed, of what avail are numbers? In
the whole camp there was not a steed which could compete with that on
which the solitary fugitive was mounted, and was already seen scouring
the plain at a distance. As he fled, a paper was observed to fall from
his hands, which the wind bore amongst his innumerable pursuers; it
was the judicial warrant that had been thus strangely executed.

Meanwhile, at the palace, the royal mind of Sigismund was not a little
disquieted and alarmed by this sudden rebellion of the powerful Duke
of Lithuania. That alarm would not have been diminished had he been
aware that this open rebellion was to be aided by a secret domestic
treason, which, in his own palace, was lying in ambush for his life.
The queen, whilst watching her opportunity to perform her part in this
criminal enterprise, affected to throw all the blame of this
formidable rebellion on the unpopularity of the minister Laski, whose
measures, indeed, the duke proclaimed as the main motive of his
conduct.

Matters were in this condition when Count Laski, attended by his
slave, entered the royal apartment. There were present, beside the
queen, several of the nobility--all prepared, by the insinuations and
address of the queen, to give but a cold greeting to the minister.

"In good time," said the queen, "Count Laski makes his appearance. We
wish to know how you will extricate his Majesty from the peril in
which your unpopular counsels have thrust him. With what forces will
you meet the Duke of Lithuania? Now, when there is need of the brave
chivalry of Poland to defend the king from rebellion, we find the
nobility alienated from the crown by your unwise, and arrogant, and
plebeian policy. But let us hear what is the excellent advice, what is
the good intelligence, that you now bring us?"

"The Duke of Lithuania, madam," said the chancellor, slightly raising
his voice, but preserving the same calm dignity as if he had been
presiding in a high court of justice--"the Duke of Lithuania is in
open, manifest rebellion; and rebellion is, in the laws of all
nations, punished by death."

"Punished!" said the queen scoffingly: "are you speaking of some
trembling caitiff who holds up his naked hand at your bar of justice?
Punished! you must conquer him."

"Your Majesty will be pleased to hear," continued the chancellor with
a look full of significance, "that Albert Glinski, Duke of Lithuania,
whose treason was open and proclaimed, has been by the royal warrant
sentenced"----

Count Laski paused.

"Sentenced!" exclaimed Bona, and repeated her scornful laugh, which
this time but ill concealed a certain vague terror that was rising in
her mind. "Is our chancellor mad, or does he sport with us? This
rebel, whom you talk of sentencing--of condemning, we presume, to the
block--stands at the head of a greater army than his Majesty can at
this moment assemble."

"And the sentence," pursued the minister, "has been executed!"

As he pronounced these words, the slave Hakem advanced, and drawing
aside his robe, which had hitherto concealed it, he held up by the
hair the severed head of the Duke of Lithuania.

There ran a thrill of horror through the assembly. But, the next
moment, a loud hysterical shriek drew the attention of all parties to
the queen: she had fallen insensible at the feet of the king. The
council was abruptly dismissed.



CHAPTER V.


Thus far the cause of the chancellor had prospered. Poland had been
preserved from the horrors of a civil war. The king's life had also
been saved, and a great crime prevented; the career of assassination
and of poisoning, into which the queen afterwards entered, was at all
events postponed. As a public man, the minister was fully triumphant.
But the minister was a father; at this side he was vulnerable; and
fortune dealt her blow with cruel and unexpected severity.

We have seen with what stern fidelity to his ministerial duty, and at
how great a peril to his daughter's happiness, the chancellor had
arrested Augustus Glinski. The rebellion quelled, the author of it
punished and decapitated, there seemed no just motive for holding
longer in imprisonment a youth who could not be accused of having any
guilty participation in the crime of his father. He accordingly
proposed his release. But the anger of the king against the late duke,
who to his political offence had added that of personal ingratitude,
(for it was Sigismund himself who had bestowed on him the powerful
duchy of Lithuania,) was still unappeased, and he insisted upon
including the son in the guilt and punishment of his parent. The
representations of the minister were here unavailing; he would listen
to nothing but the dictates of his own vindictive feelings.

Count Laski detailed the manner of his arrest, and explained the
singular interest he felt in the pardon and liberation of this youth;
adding, that if Angustus Glinski died upon the scaffold, he feared the
life of his daughter. But even this was unavailing. The old monarch
thought he was displaying a great acuteness when he detected, as he
imagined, in this plea of a daughter's happiness, a scheme of selfish
aggrandizement. "Ha! ha!" said he, "so the wind sits in that quarter.
A good match--duchess of Lithuania! I would rather you asked for the
dukedom yourself, and married your daughter to another."

It was in vain that the minister again repeated his simple and true
statement; it was in vain that he limited his request to the life of
the younger Glinski, consenting to the forfeiture of his title and
estates; Sigismund was resolved this time not to be _overreached_ by
his subtle minister. The language of entreaty was new to Laski; he
had tried it, and had failed. It was new to Laski to endure tamely the
misconstruction of his motives, or the least impeachment of his
veracity. He had no other resource, no other response, left than the
resignation of his ministerial office. But the obstinacy and anger of
the king were proof against this also. The danger which threatened his
reign had been dispelled. He could afford to be self-willed. He would
not be controlled. In short, Count Laski left the royal presence--a
discarded minister.

In a monarchy uncontrolled and unaided by representative assemblies,
the power which is secured perhaps to one of the weakest of men or
women, perhaps to a child, has often struck the observer of human
affairs as a strange anomaly. But the insecure and precarious
foundation of the power of the great minister in such a monarchy, is
scarcely less curious to contemplate. The sagacious counsellor, the
long-experienced governor, who has for years wielded the powers of the
state, may be reduced to obscurity and impotence by a word--a word of
puerile passion, kindled perhaps by a silly intrigue. A great ruler is
displaced at the caprice of a dotard. When Count Laski entered the
presence of the king, he was in reality the governor of Poland; Europe
acknowledged him amongst the controllers and directors of human
affairs; his country expected many signal improvements at his hands;
the individual happiness of thousands depended upon him; but this
power, which had devised great schemes, and which was the rock of
support to so many, could itself be shaken and overthrown in a moment,
by the splenetic humour of an angry old man.

Who shall describe the grief and despair of Maria when she heard of
the cruel resolution which the king had taken, of the dreadful fate
which threatened Augustus Glinski? As she sat this time in her Gothic
chamber, and in her accustomed chair, what a mortal paleness had
settled upon her countenance! Her eye glared out, and was fixed on the
vacant wall, as if a spirit had arisen before her, and arrested her
regard. There _was_ a spirit there. It was the form of the young
Augustus, whom she saw withering and wasting in his dungeon; a dungeon
which would deliver him up only to the scaffold. After the events
which had occurred all idea of a union with Augustus, presuming that
his life should be spared, had been resigned. How could he, on whom
the maxims of that age especially imposed the duty of revenging his
parent, ally himself to her? How could he choose for his second father
the very man who had deprived him of his first and natural parent? If
she could but hear that he had broken loose from imprisonment, that he
was but safe--this was all that she felt entitled to wish or to pray
for. It need hardly be added that it was additional bitterness to
reflect, that but for his unhappy attachment to herself, his arrest
and captivity would never have taken place.

Again, in the same angle of the apartment, the Arab slave might have
been seen standing, silent and motionless as before, regarding with
deep interest and commiseration the beautiful daughter of Laski. The
secret which she was about, on one occasion, to betray to Hakem, had
now betrayed itself to his own observation. She loved--she loved the
son of him whom he had assassinated, or executed. There was a profound
sadness on the features of the slave.

The silence of the room was suddenly broken by Maria, who, turning to
the slave, exclaimed in a tone of anguish--"Hakem, you must save him!
you must save him!" This was said in mere desperation, certainly not
with any distinct hope that it was in the power of Hakem to obey.
When, therefore, she heard his voice reply, in a calm but saddened
tone, "I will!" she was almost as much surprised as if she had not
addressed herself to him. She rose to be assured that it was he who
spoke; to bid him repeat his consolatory promise; to question him on
his means of fulfilling it: but Hakem was no longer there; he had
suddenly quitted the apartment. It seemed as if some voice in the air
had sported with her grief.



CHAPTER VI.


But it was no voice that mocked at her grief. Hakem proceeded that
very day to the palace, and sought an interview with the queen. The
guard or sentinel to whom he addressed himself, laughed at his
request. "Give her majesty this paper," said the slave, "and refuse to
deliver it at your peril."

The paper was forwarded to the queen--Hakem was immediately ushered
into her presence.

"You promise here," she said, pointing to the missive she had
received, "to revenge the death of the Duke of Lithuania. I presume
some private motive of revenge against the minister and your master,
prompts your conduct, and you seek from me in additional recompense
for an act which you have already resolved on, but which you think
will be grateful to me. Is it not so?

"Your Majesty is penetrating."

"And this recompense, what is it?"

"That which will cost you nothing, though you alone can accomplish
it--the release and pardon of Augustus Glinski. Obtain this from the
king--which to you will be easy--and with my own hand I will
assassinate the assassin (for such you will doubtless deem him) of the
Duke of Lithuania."

"I will not ask what are your motives in all this, nor how you have
divined my wishes, but revenge the death of the Duke of Lithuania, and
far more than the liberation of the young Augustus shall be your
reward."

"I ask, and will accept no other. But his rescue must _first_ be
obtained."

The queen had no objection to urge against this condition; although
she had hitherto, for reasons which may be easily surmised, avoided
any appearance of interest in the fate of Augustus. She acquiesced,
therefore, in Hakem's demand; surprised indeed that she should have
obtained the gratification of her revenge at so slight a cost.

What the influence and the reasonings of the minister could not
effect, was very speedily brought about by the blandishments of the
queen. Augustus Glinski was pardoned, and restored to a portion of his
father's wealth and dignities.

The warrant for the release of the prisoner was conveyed to the hand
of Hakem, together with a message that he was now expected to perform
his part of the engagement.

Hakem, bearing this warrant, and accompanied by one of the officers of
justice, proceeded to the prison of Augustus, and having liberated
him, carried him forthwith to the house of the chancellor; the young
man, who as yet hardly apprehended that he was master of his own
movements, permitting himself without remonstrance to be led by his
new conductor.

The chancellor and his daughter sat together in the same apartment to
which we have already twice introduced the reader. Had his daughter
been happy, what a release for Laski had been his enfranchisement from
public office! "Banishment from court!" he exclaimed to one who would
have condoled with him--"make way there for a liberated prisoner!" But
the grief of his daughter, who strove in vain to check her flowing
tears, entirely pre-occupied his mind. These tears he never chid; her
sadness he never rebuked; he shared it, and by renewed kindness strove
to alleviate it. They sat in silence together, when Hakem, entering,
made his obeisance, and presented Augustus to the astonished Maria.

"I have saved him!" was all he said.

The joy of Maria was extreme. It was soon, however, followed by a
painful embarrassment. Amongst all parties there was a sad conflict of
feeling. Augustus would have given worlds to have thrown himself at
the feet of Maria; but if the memory of what had occurred had not been
sufficient, there stood her father in person before him--the author of
his own father's death.

Hakem broke the silence. "Beautiful being!" he said, kneeling on one
knee before Maria, "whom I have in secret worshipped, whom alone to
worship I have lingered here in the guise and office of a slave--you
bade me save _him_--and I have! Is there any thing further for thy
happiness which the Arab can accomplish?"

"No, Hakem, and I feel already overburdened with gratitude for this
service you have rendered me--_how_ rendered I cannot as yet divine.
There is no other service now I think that any one can render me." As
she spoke, her eye had already turned to the spot where Augustus,
hesitating to approach or to retreat, was still standing.

"No other service! But, by the living God, there is!" cried Hakem,
starting to his feet. His countenance flushed with sudden excitement;
his eye kindled with some generous sentiment. "Hear me, gentle sir,"
he said, addressing himself to Augustus. "Nature calls for
vengeance--is it not so? Christian and Mahometan, we all resemble in
this. Blood cries for blood. But the hand that slew your father--it
was mine. I am the first and direct object of your resentment. Let now
one victim suffice. Is the Arab too ignoble a victim? That Arab is the
preserver of your life, at what cost you may one day learn. Let this
enhance the value of the sacrifice. Over my blood let peace be made
between you." Turning once more, and bowing with deep emotion before
Maria, he then, with a movement quick as thought, plunged a poniard in
his bosom, and fell to the ground. "Go, tell the queen," he said to
the officer of justice, who had stood a mute spectator of this
scene--"tell her what you have witnessed; and add, that my promise has
been fulfilled. And you, Augustus Glinski--will not this suffice? The
assassin of the duke lies here before you. Oh, take her by the hand!"
Then, looking his last towards Maria, he murmured--"And I,
too--loved!" and closed his eyes in death.

The prayer of Hakem was granted. It was impossible to demand another
sacrifice--impossible not to accept this as full atonement to the
spirit of revenge. Over the body of Hakem, whom all lamented and
admired, peace was made.

The generous object of the slave was fully accomplished. His death
procured the long happiness of Maria.



THE LAY OF STARKÀTHER.


    [The following lines are founded on the account given by
    Saxo-Grammaticus (Lib. VIII.) of the guilt, penitence, and death
    of Starkàther, a fabulous Scandinavian hero, famous throughout the
    North for his bodily strength and warlike achievements, as well as
    for his poetical genius, of which traces are still to be found in
    the metrical traditions and phraseology of his country. According
    to the old legend, the existence of Starkàther was prolonged for
    three lifetimes, in each of which he was doomed to commit some act
    of infamy; but this fiction has not here been followed out.
    Oehlenschläger's drama, bearing the name of this hero, has many
    beauties; but deviates widely from Saxo's story of his death.]

    It was an aged man went forth with slow and tottering tread,
    The frosts of many a Northland Yule lay thick upon his head;
    A staff was in his outstretched hand, to lead him on his way,
    And vainly rolled his faded eyes to find the light of day.

    Yet in that ancient form was seen the pride of other years,
    In ruined majesty and night the HERO there appears.
    The awful brow, the ample breast, a shelter from the foe,
    And there the massive weight of arm that dealt the deadly blow.

    He stopped a passing stranger's steps, and thus his purpose told,--
    "See here the twin swords by my side, and see this purse of gold;
    Thy weapon choose to cope with One who should no longer live,
    And by an easy slaughter earn the guerdon I would give.

    "A hundred winters o'er my soul have shed their gathering gloom,
    And still I seek, but seek in vain, an honourable tomb;
    With friendly enmity consent to quench this lingering breath,
    And give, to crown a warrior's life, one boon--a warrior's death.

    "Of matchless might and fearless soul, with powers of song sublime,
    I spread afar my name and fame in every Gothic clime;
    Those godlike gifts were treasured long from blot and blemish clear,
    But one dark act of fraudful guilt bedimmed my bright career.

    "When Olo sat, the people's choice, in Sealand's kingly seat,
    And trampled liegemen and the laws beneath his tyrant feet,
    His nobles placed this glittering hoard within my yielding hand,
    And bade me rid them of a rule that wide enslaved the land.

    "I watched my royal victim well, I tracked his every path,
    And found him with a faithless guard within the secret bath;
    Yet rather had I faced an host fast rushing to the fight,
    Than the eye of that unarmèd man, there gleaming bold and bright.

    "The fear of my defenceless foe awhile unnerved my arm,
    But thoughts of glory or of gain dispelled the better charm;
    The water reddened with his blood, I left the lifeless corse,
    To meet myself a living death,--a lifetime of remorse.

    "In every feud, in every fray, on every field of strife,
    I since have fondly sought release from such a loathèd life;
    The foremost, who suborned my crime, have perished at my feet,
    But none had heart or hand to strike the blow I longed to meet.

    "Even as I am, I seek the fight, and offer as the prize
    The untasted bait that bribed my soul, nor thou the boon despise;
    Else, like some worn-out beast of prey, Starkàther soon must lie,
    Nor gain the bliss that Odin gives to men who nobly die."

    "I know thee now," the stranger said, "I hear thy hated name,
    I take thy gold, I take thy life, a forfeit to my claim;
    My father fell beneath thy hand, his image haunts me still--
    But the hour of his revenge is come, and he shall drink his fill."

    He seized a sword; its sweeping edge soon laid the Hero low,
    But not before his sinking arm was felt upon his foe:
    "Thanks, youthful friend!" the Hero said; "now Odin's hall is won,
    Its rays already greet my soul, its raptures are begun."



MOZART.[6]


The true position of the creative musical power in the scale of human
genius is difficult to determine; and will be differently estimated by
different minds. That it is a heavenly gift of a high order, admits of
no doubt; that it exercises over men's minds a mighty, and, under due
safeguards, a beneficent influence, is equally indisputable; and that
its existence implies, and is closely connected with, the possession
of other superior faculties, moral and intellectual, must also, we
think, be clear upon reflection, though this last proposition is not
so likely to be readily conceded. Yet the place which the great
COMPOSER is generally allowed to occupy, in relation to the PAINTER or
the POET, does not correspond either to the qualities or to the
effects displayed in his art. Many would think it a disparagement to
connect the names of Milton or Virgil, Raphael or Michael Angelo, with
those of the greatest musical masters; and it may seem not easy to say
whether this feeling is the result of injustice or accident, on the
one hand; or, on the other, is founded on some deep and solid truth in
the laws and elements of our nature.

The mighty magic that lies in the highest manifestations of musical
composition, must command the wonder and reverence of all who
understand, or even observe, its operation. The power of giving birth
to innumerable forms of exquisite melody, delighting the ear and
stirring every emotion of the soul, agitating us with fear or horror,
animating us with ardour and enthusiasm, filling us with joy, melting
us with grief, now lulling us to repose amidst the luxurious calm of
earthly contentment, now borrowing wings more ethereal than the
lark's, and wafting us to the gate of heaven, where its notes seem to
blend undistinguishably with the songs of superior beings--this is a
faculty that bears no unequivocal mark of a divine descent, and that
nothing but prejudice or pride can deem of trivial or inferior rank.
But when to this is added a mastery over the mysterious combinations
of harmony, a spirit that can make subservient to its one object
immense masses of dissimilar and sometimes discordant, sounds; and,
like the leader of a battle, can ride on the whirlwind and direct the
storm, till it subdue the whole soul, taking captive all our feelings,
corporeal and mental, and moulding them to its will--a power of this
nature seems to equal in dignity the highest faculties of genius in
any of its forms, as it undoubtedly surpasses all the others in the
overwhelming and instantaneous efficacy of its agency while thus
working its wonders. Tame is the triumph of the artist in the
exhibition-room, dim and distant the echo which the poet receives of
the public praise, compared with the unequivocal and irrepressible
bursts of admiration which entrance the great composer in the crowded
theatre, or even with that silent incense which is breathed in the
stifled emotions of his audience in some more sacred place. The
nearest approach to any such enthusiastic tribute, is that which
sometimes awaits the successful tragic poet at the representation of
his dramas; but, besides the lion's share of applause which the actor
is apt to appropriate, what dramatic writer, in our own experience or
history, has been greeted with such homage as that paid to Handel,
when the king and people of England stood up in trembling awe to hear
his _Hallelujah_ chorus?--that which hailed Mozart from the enraptured
theatres of Prague when listening to his greatest operas?--that which
fanned into new fire the dying embers of Haydn's spirit, when the
_Creation_ was performed at Vienna, to delight his declining days,
before an audience of 1500 of the Austrian nobility and gentry?

The ancient poets felt the force of those emotions which musical sound
produces, and shadowed out under its name the great principles of
human harmony and social order. Societies were founded, cities built,
and countries cultivated by Orpheus and Amphion, and men of analogous
fame, who wielded at will this mythic power, and made all the
susceptibilities of nature "sequacious of the lyre."

In one respect the fame of the composer is less diffusible than that
of the poet. He requires various mechanical means and appliances for
his full success. His works must be performed in order to be felt. He
cannot be read, like the poet, in the closet, or in the cottage, or on
the street-stall, where the threadbare student steals from day to day,
as he lingers at the spot, new draughts of delicious refreshment. Few
can sit down and peruse a musical composition even for its melody; and
very few, indeed, can gather from the silent notes the full effect of
its splendid combinations. Yet even here the great master has
analogous compensations. The idle amateur, the boarding-school girl,
the street minstrel, and the barrel-organ, reflect his more palpable
beauties; and, subjecting them to the severe test of incessant
reiteration, make us wonder that "custom cannot stale" the infinite
variety that is shut up even in his simplest creations.

But the creative musician has an immeasurable advantage over both the
painter and the poet in the absence of all local limitation to his
popularity. Here, indeed, the painter is the least favoured by the
nature of his art. The immediate presence of the prophet could only be
felt at Mecca; the perfection of painting can only be seen at Rome.
The poet has a wider range, and can be prized and appreciated wherever
the language is known in which he writes. But the musician is still
more highly privileged. He speaks with a tongue intelligible alike to
every nation and class; he expresses himself in a universal character,
which Bishop Wilkins would have died to possess; he needs no
translation; he can suffer nothing by change of place; his works are
equally and at once capable of being enjoyed at London and Naples,
Paris and Prague, Vienna and St Petersburg. If the enjoyment received
from his powers is not every where equally great, it is not from the
want of a medium to make them understood, but from a difference in the
minds to which they are presented.

The creative art of the musician is not one of mere talent, or of a
certain sensual refinement and dexterity. It involves deep systematic
study, closely akin to that of the severer sciences. It has a sequence
and logic of its own, and excellence in it is unattainable without
good sense and strong intellect. It involves great moral and pathetic
sensibility, and a ready sympathy with all the joys and sorrows of
mankind. And finally, the lightest branch of it is beyond the reach of
any but those who are lifted up by strong feelings of reverence and
devotion. Handel was a man of sincere piety, who avowed it to be the
object of his compositions not merely to please men, but "to make them
better."

    "The character of Handel," says Mr Hogarth, in his excellent
    _Musical History_, "in all its great features, was exalted and
    amiable. Throughout his life he had a deep sense of religion. He
    used to express the great delight he felt in setting to music the
    most sublime passages of Holy Writ; and the habitual study of the
    Scriptures had constant influence on his sentiments and conduct.
    For the last two or three years of his life, he regularly attended
    divine service in his parish church of St George's, Hanover
    Square, where his looks and gestures indicated the fervour of his
    devotion. In his life he was pure and blameless."--(Vol. i. 209.)

    "Haydn," in like manner, (we quote from the same biographer,) "was
    a stranger to every evil and malignant passion; and, indeed, was
    not much under the influence of passion of any sort. But his
    disposition was cheerful and gentle, and his heart was brimful of
    kindly affections. He was friendly and benevolent, open and candid
    in the expression of his sentiments, always ready to acknowledge
    and aid the claims of talent in his own art, and, in all his
    actions, distinguished by the most spotless integrity. Such is the
    account of him given by all those who knew him best; and they add,
    as the most remarkable feature of his character, that strong and
    deeply-rooted sense of religion, which is the only solid
    foundation of moral excellence. Haydn's piety was not a mere
    feeling, capable, as is often the case with worldly men, of being
    excited for the moment by circumstances, and dying away when the
    external influence is removed; it was an active principle, which
    guided the whole tenor of his life and conduct. His sacred music
    was exalted by the existence, in his mind, of those devout
    sentiments which it is the object of sacred music to express.
    'When I was engaged in composing _The Creation_,' he used to say,
    'I felt myself so penetrated with religious feeling, that before I
    sat down to write, I earnestly prayed to God that he would enable
    me to praise him worthily.'"--(Vol. i. 304.)

Similar feelings of strong piety, as well as of generous benevolence,
animated and inspired the great and amiable man whose character is
more immediately the subject of this article. It would be difficult,
indeed, to think of an oratorio or requiem written by a scoffer or a
sceptic.

With such exalted requisites, so intense a power, and so extensive a
range of influence, it is strange that the composer should not have
taken the rank and relative dignity to which he seems entitled in the
province of the arts. But honour and fame are chiefly dispensed by
poets and literary men; and it is impossible not to feel that,
generally speaking, the musician is treated by men of letters as an
alien from their own lineage. Music may be praised in vague and
evasive terms; but the individual composer is not deemed deserving of
mention. All the great masters of the pencil have been cordially
commended in immortal verse; but of the great composers' names scarce
a notice is to be found. It is not wonderful that the poet should
prize above all others his own form of art. Poetry, as the mouthpiece
of practical wisdom, as the clearest interpreter of all instruction,
must ever hold an undisputed pre-eminence. Painting, too, as nearest
akin to poetry in the objects it presents and the effects it produces,
may be allowed at least to contest the palm for the second rank. But
that music in the person of her most inspired sons, should have been
sternly excluded from a participation in the honours awarded to her
sister arts, seems an injustice which can be defended on no pleadable
grounds. The explanation of it seems to be, that most of our great
poets--and this has certainly been the case in England--have had no
love or knowledge, and no true appreciation, of high musical
composition. Milton alone seems to have been an exception; and, we
cannot doubt, that if he had lived in the same age with Handel, he
would have given utterance to his admiration in strains worthy of them
both. The rest of our _vates sacri_, on whom immortality is
proverbially said to depend, seem, generally speaking, to have been
ignorance itself in this department. Several of them, indeed, have
written odes for St Cecilia's day, but this does not prove that they
had a taste for more than rhythm. Pope had the tact to call Handel a
giant, and speaks cleverly of his "hundred hands" as sure to be fatal
to the reign of Dulness.

    "Strong in new arms, lo! giant Handel stands,
    Like bold Briareus, with his hundred hands,
    To stir, to rouse, to shake the soul he comes,
    And Jove's own thunders follow Mars's drums.
    Arrest him, goddess! or you sleep no more."

But no reference is made to the exquisite beauty of his compositions.
The loudness is all that seems to be praised, and we suspect, that in
private Pope was inclined to laugh with Swift in his disparaging
comparison between Tweedledum and Tweedledee. Wordsworth has written
on the "Power of Sound;" but the small part of it that touches on the
musical art, does not impress us with the idea of his knowing or
caring much about it, though in this, as in other things, he has the
sense and philosophy to sacrifice a cock to Esculapius, and to bow
down to what others worship, even where he does not himself feel the
influence of a warm devotion. Collins and Moore, and perhaps a few
others whom we have overlooked, ought to be excluded from this
condemnation; but they have not been led to speak of individual
musicians, or have not had courage to leave the beaten track.

Thus neglected by those who would have been its most faithful
depositaries and most effective champions, the fame of the musical
composer has been left to the guardianship of the few sound and
enlightened judges who thoroughly comprehend him, to the humble but
honest admiration of professional performers, to the practice and
imitation of effeminate amateurs, to the cant of criticism of the
worthies on the free list, and to the instinctive applause of the
popular voice. Even with these humbler hands to build up his monument,
the great master of music has a perpetual possession within the hearts
of men, that the poet and the painter may well envy. Every chord in
the human frame that answers to his strains, every tear that rises at
the bidding of his cadences, every sob that struggles for an outlet at
his touches of despairing tenderness, or at the thunders of his
massive harmony, is a tribute to his power and his memory, enough to
console his spirit if it can still be conscious of them, or to have
rewarded his living labours in their progress by a bright anticipation
of their effects. If nobles, and even nations, do not contend for the
possession of his works, or offer a ransom for their purchase, such as
is daily given for the masterpieces of the painter's power; it is the
pride of his genius that his compositions cannot be appropriated or
possessed. An oratorio of Handel, or an opera of Mozart, cannot become
property like a picture of Raphael or Guido. They belong to mankind at
large, open to all, and enjoyable by all who have the faculty to
perceive, and delight in, their beauties; and in every theatre and
public place, in every church and in every chamber throughout
Christendom, a portion of their divine and various influence, suited
to the scene and occasion, is always within reach, to make men gentler
and better, happier and holier, than they would otherwise be without
such manifestations of their Maker's wondrous gifts.

Nowhere can the views we have above suggested be better illustrated,
than in the fate and character of the singular man who, if not the
first, was yet only second to one other, among those on whom music has
shed her fullest inspiration.

It is not our intention to follow minutely the events of Mozart's
life. They are generally well known; and to those who wish to have a
clear, complete, and judicious view of them, we can safely recommend
the book noticed at the outset of this article.

Mozart was born at Salzburg in 1756, and died at Vienna in 1791, in
his thirty-sixth year. But into that short space were compressed as
many proofs and compositions of genius, as much joy and sorrow, as
much triumph and humiliation, as would have crowded a much longer
lifetime. His early indications of genius are well known, and were
indeed wonderful, even as compared with those of other great
composers--for Handel, Haydn, and Beethoven, all gave proofs of their
musical powers in boyhood--though none of them as children showed that
full maturity of mind which distinguished Mozart, and which only a few
of those who witnessed it could fully appreciate. Mozart's
organization was obviously of the finest and tenderest texture; but he
had also many advantages in his nurture, and, among others, the
inestimable blessing of a happy home, where harmony reigned in the
hearts, as well as upon the lips and fingers of the inmates. His
father was a man of sense and education, as well as of musical talent,
and in all respects did his duty to his son throughout life, amidst
many difficulties and disappointments, resulting partly from his own
dependent situation at Salzburg, and partly from an over-estimate of
the worldly prosperity which his son's genius should have commanded.
His mother seems also to have been an excellent person; and from the
remarkable letters which Mozart wrote from Paris to prepare his father
for her death, after the event had happened, she appears to have been
the object of the tenderest affection to her family. Mozart uniformly
discharged towards his parents all the offices of pious devotion; and
he was always affectionately attached to his sister, who was a few
years older than himself, and whose early and distinguished skill as a
performer must have been useful in assisting her brother's tastes. In
1829 the Novello family saw this lady at Salzburg, a widow and in
narrow circumstances.

    "We found Madame Sonnenberg, lodged in a small but clean room,
    bed-ridden and quite blind. Hers is a complete decay of nature;
    suffering no pain, she lies like one awaiting the stroke of
    death, and will probably expire in her sleep.... Her voice was
    scarcely above a whisper, so that I was forced to lean my face
    close to hers to catch the sound. In the sitting-room still
    remained the old clavichord, on which the brother and sister had
    frequently played duets together; and on its desk were some pieces
    of his composition, which were the last things his sister had
    played over previous to her illness."

With becoming delicacy, the fruits of an English subscription were
presented to her on her name-day, as a remembrance from some friends
of her brother.

The bane of Mozart's fortunes was the patronage on which he was
dependent. His father had got into the trammels of the Archbishop of
Salzburg--a sordid, arrogant, and ignorant man, who saw Mozart's value
in the eyes of others, though he could not himself estimate it, and
would neither pay him nor part with him. When in his twentieth year,
and already a great composer and an efficient performer, Mozart was in
the receipt, from this princely prelate, for the liberal use of his
musical talents, of a salary equal in amount to about £1, 1s. English,
per annum.

    "Among a multitude of compositions that he wrote for the
    archbishop's concerts, in 1775, are five concertos for the violin,
    which he probably performed himself. His gentle disposition made
    him easily comply with any proposal to augment pleasure, however
    out of his usual course. During the following year, 1776, he seems
    to have made his last great effort to awaken the archbishop to
    some sense of his desert, and a due generosity of acknowledgment,
    by producing masses, litanies, serenades, divertimentos for
    instruments, clavier concertos, &c., too numerous for detail. But
    in vain; and what aggravated the injury of this monstrous
    appropriation of labour was, that the father, whose household
    economy was now somewhat pinched, on applying for permission to
    remedy these circumstances by a tour, was refused. From that hour
    Wolfgang threw by his pen in disgust--at least as far as it
    concerned voluntary labour."

It was now resolved that Mozart should leave Salzburg with his mother,
and try his fortune in the world. He was every where admired; but the
wonder of his childhood had passed away, and empty praise was all that
he could, for the most part, earn. After lingering, in the sickness of
hope deferred, at several of the German courts, his destination was at
last fixed for Paris. His chance of success as a courtier was probably
diminished by the blunt though kindly frankness of his opinions, and
by his inability to stoop to unworthy means of rising. He had also
many rivals to encounter, particularly those of the more slender
school of Italian melody; and few of the public had knowledge or
independence enough to forsake the inferior favourites that were in
vogue.

In approaching Paris, Mozart became alarmed at the prospect of his
being there compelled to resort to the drudgery of tuition for his
support. "I am a composer," he said, "and the son of a kapell-meister,
and I cannot consent to bury in teaching the talent for composition
which God has so richly bestowed upon me." His father, more
experienced in the world, and more prudential in his ideas,
endeavoured to modify his alarm, and urge him to perseverance in any
honourable course of employment. The father's letter at this time to
his son, to apprize him of the true position of the family, and
preserve him against the dangers in his path, is honourable to both,
and worthy of perusal.

    "This being in all probability the last letter that you will
    receive from me at Mannheim, I address it to you alone. How deeply
    the wider separation which is about to take place between us
    affects me, you may partly conceive, though not feel it in the
    same degree with which it oppresses my heart. If you reflect
    seriously on what I have undergone with you two children in your
    tender years, you will not accuse me of timidity, but, on the
    contrary, do me the justice to own that I am, and ever have been,
    a man with the heart to venture every thing, though indeed I
    always employed the greatest circumspection and precaution.
    Against accidents it is impossible to provide, for God only sees
    into futurity. Up to this time we cannot be said to have been
    either successful or unsuccessful; but, God be thanked, we have
    steered between the two. Every thing has been attempted for your
    success, and through you for our own. We have at least endeavoured
    to settle you in some appointment on a secure footing; though fate
    has hitherto decreed that we should fail in our object. This last
    step of ours, however, makes my spirit sink within me. You may see
    as clearly as the sun at noonday, that, through it, the future
    condition of your aged parents, and of your affectionately
    attached sister, entirely depends upon you. From the time of your
    birth, and indeed earlier, ever since my marriage, I have found it
    a hard task to support a wife, and, by degrees, a family of seven
    children, two relatives by marriage, and the mother, on a certain
    income of twenty-five florins a month, out of this to pay for
    maintenance and the expenses of child-bed, deaths, and sicknesses;
    which expenses, when you reflect upon them, will convince you that
    I not only never devoted a kreutzer to my own private pleasure,
    but that I could never, in spite of all my contrivances and care,
    have managed to live free from debt without the especial favour of
    God; and yet I never was in debt till now. I devoted all my time
    to you two, in the hope and indeed reliance upon your care in
    return; that you would procure for me a peaceful old age, in which
    I might render account to God for the education of my children,
    and, without any other concern than the salvation of my soul,
    quietly await death. But Providence has so ordered, that I must
    now afresh commence the ungrateful task of lesson-giving, and in a
    place, too, where this dreary labour is so ill paid, that it will
    not support one from one end of the year to the other; and yet it
    is to be thought a matter of rejoicing if, after talking oneself
    into a consumption, something or other is got by it.

    "I am far, my dear Wolfgang, from having the least mistrust in
    you--on the contrary, on your filial love I place all confidence
    and every hope. Every thing now depends upon fortunate
    circumstances, and the exercise of that sound understanding which
    you certainly possess, if you will listen to it; the former are
    uncontrollable--but that you will always take counsel of your
    understanding I hope and pray....

    "You are now a young man of twenty-two years of age; here is none
    of that seriousness of years which may dissuade a youth, let his
    condition be what it may--an adventurer, a libertine, a
    deceiver--be he old or young, from courting your acquaintance, and
    drawing you into his society and his plans. One may fall into this
    danger unawares, and then not know how to recede. Of the other sex
    I can hardly speak to you, for there the greatest reserve and
    prudence are necessary, Nature herself being our enemy; but
    whoever does not employ all his prudence and reserve in his
    intercourse, will with difficulty extricate himself from the
    labyrinth--_a misfortune that usually ends in death_. How blindly,
    through inconsiderate jests, flattery, and play, one may fall into
    errors at which the returning reason is ashamed, you may perhaps
    have already a little experienced, and it is not my intention to
    reproach you. I am persuaded that you do not only consider me as
    your father, but as your truest and most faithful friend, and that
    you know and see that our happiness or unhappiness--nay, more, my
    long life or speedy death is, under God, so to speak, in your
    hands. If I know you aright, I have nothing but pleasure to expect
    in you, which thought must console me in your absence for the
    paternal pleasure of seeing, hearing, and embracing you. Lead the
    life of a good Catholic Christian; love and fear God; pray to him
    with devotion and sincerity, and let your conduct be such, that
    should I never see you more, the hour of my death may be free from
    apprehension. From my heart I bless you."

His reception at Paris was comparatively cold. The Parisians were
scarcely done with the "faction fight" in which the rivalry of Gluck
and Piccini had involved them; but none of the partisans were inclined
to be enthusiastic about the new-comer. His only great admirer, and
his best friend, seems to have been his acute and accomplished
countryman Grimm, who prophesied that monarchs would dispute for the
possession of Mozart. The prediction was fulfilled, but not in
sufficient time to benefit the unhappy subject of their competition.

    "Baron Grimm and myself often vent our indignation at the state of
    music here, that is to say, between ourselves; but in public it is
    always '_bravo! bravissimo!_' and clapping till the fingers burn.
    What most displeases me is, that the French gentlemen have only
    so far improved their taste as to be able to _endure_ good things;
    but as for any perception that their music is bad--Heaven help
    them!--and the singing--_oimè!_"

Again he writes--

    "You advise me to visit a great deal, in order to make new
    acquaintances, or to revive the old ones. That is, however,
    impossible. The distance is too great, and the ways too miry to go
    on foot; the muddy state of Paris being indescribable; and to take
    a coach, one may soon drive away four or five livres, and all in
    vain, for the people merely pay you compliments, and then it is
    over. They ask me to come on this or that day--I play, and then
    they say, '_O c'est un prodige, c'est inconcevable, c'est
    étonnant_;' and then '_à Dieu_.'"

    "All this, however," Mr Holmes observes, "might have been endured,
    so far as mere superciliousness and _hauteur_ to the professional
    musician were involved, if these people had possessed any real
    feeling or love for music; but it was their total want of all
    taste, their utter viciousness, that rendered them hateful to
    Mozart. He was ready to make any sacrifice for his family, but
    longed to escape from the artificial and heartless Parisians.

    "If I were in a place," he writes, "where people had ears to hear,
    hearts to feel, and some small degree of perception and taste, I
    should laugh heartily over all these things--but really, as it
    regards music, I am living among mere brute beasts. How can it be
    otherwise? It is the same in all their passions, and, indeed, in
    every transaction of life; no place in the world is like Paris. Do
    not think that I exaggerate when I speak thus of the state of
    music here--ask any one except a native Frenchman, and if he be
    fit to answer the question, he will tell you the same. I must
    endure out of love to you--but I shall thank God Almighty if I
    leave this place with my healthful natural taste. It is my
    constant prayer that I may be enabled to establish myself, that I
    may do honour to the German nation, and make fame and money, and
    so be the means of helping you out of your present narrow
    circumstances, and of our all living together once more,
    cheerfully and happily."

Take the following vivid sketch of his task in teaching composition to
a young lady:--

    "Among these pupils one is daughter of the Duc de Guines, with
    whom I am in high favour, and I give her two hours' instruction in
    composition daily, for which I am very liberally paid. He plays
    the flute incomparably, and she magnificently on the harp. She
    possesses much talent and cleverness, and, in particular, a very
    remarkable memory, which enables her to play all her pieces, of
    which there are at least two hundred, without book. She is
    doubtful whether she has genius for composition--particularly with
    respect to thoughts or ideas; her father (who, between ourselves,
    is a little too much in love with her) affirms that she certainly
    has ideas, and that nothing but modesty and a want of confidence
    in herself prevent their appearing. We shall now see. If she
    really have no ideas, and I must say I have as yet seen no
    indication of them, it will be all in vain, for God knows I can
    give her none. It is not her father's intention to make any very
    great composer of her. 'I do not wish her,' he says, 'to write any
    operas, airs, concertos, or symphonies, but merely grand sonatas
    for her instrument, as I do for mine.'

    "I gave her the fourth lesson to-day, and, as far as the rules of
    composition go, am tolerably satisfied with her; she put the bass
    to the first minuet which I placed before her, very correctly. We
    now commenced writing in three parts. She tried it, and fatigued
    herself in attempts, but it was impossible to help her; nor can we
    move on a step further, for it is too early, and in science one
    must advance by the proper gradations. If she had genius--but
    alas! there is none--she has no thoughts--nothing comes. I have
    tried her in every imaginable way; among others it occurred to me
    to place a very simple minuet before her, to see whether she could
    make a variation upon it. That was all to no purpose. Now, thought
    I, she does not know how to begin; so I varied the first bar for
    her, and told her to continue the variation pursuing that idea;
    and at length she got through tolerably well. I next requested her
    to begin something herself--the first part only--a melody; but
    after a quarter of an hour's cogitation nothing came. I then wrote
    four bars of a minuet, and said, 'What a stupid fellow I am, I
    have begun a minuet, and cannot finish the first part of it. Have
    the goodness to do it for me.' She distrusted her ability, but at
    last, with much labour, something came to light. I rejoiced that
    we got something at last. She had now to complete the entire
    minuet, that is to say, the melody only. On going away, I
    recommended her to alter my four bars for something of her own; to
    make another beginning even if she retained the same harmony, and
    only altered the melody. I shall see to-morrow how she has
    succeeded."

In the midst of this irksome labour, Mozart's beloved mother expired
at Paris in the summer of 1778, after a fortnight's illness. He then
wrote to his father that she was "very ill," and to a family friend at
Salzburg, desiring him to prepare his father and sister for the truth.
The whole correspondence at this time is interesting. The letter to
the Abbé Bullinger is in these words:--

    "Sympathize with me on this the most wretched and melancholy day
    of my life. I write at two o'clock in the morning to inform you
    that my mother--my dearest mother--is no more! God has called her
    to himself. I saw clearly that nothing could save her, and
    resigned myself entirely to the will of God; he gave, and he can
    take away. Picture to yourself the state of alarm, care, and
    anxiety in which I have been kept for the last fortnight. She died
    without being conscious of any thing--her life went out like a
    taper. Three days ago she confessed, received the sacrament and
    extreme unction; but since that time she has been constantly
    delirious and rambling, until this afternoon at twenty-one minutes
    after five, when she was seized with convulsions, and immediately
    lost all perception and feeling. I pressed her hand and spoke to
    her; but she neither saw me, heard me, nor seemed in the least
    sensible; and in this state she lay for five hours, namely, till
    twenty-one minutes past ten, when she departed, no one being
    present but myself, M. Haine, a good friend of ours whom my father
    knows, and the nurse.

    "I cannot at present write you the whole particulars of the
    illness; but my belief is, that she was to die--that it was the
    will of God. Let me now beg the friendly service of you, to
    prepare my poor father by gentle degrees for the melancholy
    tidings. I wrote to him by the same post, but told him no more
    than that she was very ill; and I now await his answer, by which I
    shall be guided. May God support and strengthen him! Oh, my
    friend! through the especial grace of God I have been enabled to
    endure the whole with fortitude and resignation, and have long
    since been consoled under this great loss. In her extremity I
    prayed for two things: a blessed dying hour for my mother, and
    courage and strength for myself; and the gracious God heard my
    prayer, and richly bestowed those blessings upon me. Pray,
    therefore, dear friend, support my father. Say what you can to
    him, in order that when he knows the worst, he may not feel it too
    bitterly. I commend my sister also to you from the bottom of my
    heart. Call on both of them soon, but say no word of the
    death--only prepare them. You can do and say what you will; but
    let me be so far at ease as to have no new misfortune to expect.
    Comfort my dear father and my dear sister, and pray send me a
    speedy answer."

The letter to his father is curiously circumstantial; but if on such
occasion it is allowable to deceive at all, it is allowable to make
the deception complete.

    "The cause of my having left your letter of the 11th of June so
    long unanswered is, that I have very unpleasant and melancholy
    intelligence to communicate. My dear mother is very ill. At the
    beginning of her illness she was, as usual, bled, and this seemed
    to relieve and do her good; but in a few days she began to
    complain of sudden chills and heats, which were accompanied by
    headach and diarrhoea. We began now to use the remedy that we
    employ at home--the antispasmodic powder. We wished that we had
    brought the black, but had it not, and could not get it here,
    where even its name, _pulvis epilepticus_, is unknown. But as she
    got worse continually, spoke with difficulty, and so far lost her
    hearing, that it was necessary to call out in speaking to her,
    Baron Grimm sent us his physician. She is still very weak, and is
    also feverish and delirious. They want to give me hope; but I have
    not much. I have been long already--for days and nights
    together--between hope and fear; but I have now entirely resigned
    myself to the will of God, and I hope that you and my dear sister
    will do the like. What are the means then to give us calm and
    peace, in a degree, if not absolutely? I am resigned, let the end
    be what it may, because I know that God, who, however mysteriously
    he may proceed to human eyes, ordains every thing for the best, so
    wills it; and I am not easily persuaded out of the belief, that
    neither physician nor any other man, neither misfortune nor
    accident, can either take or give life, but God alone, though
    these are the means which he mostly employs; but even these not
    always. We see people constantly sinking and dying around us; but
    I do not say, on that account, that my mother must and will die,
    or that we have lost all hope. She may recover, if it be the will
    of God. I, however, find consolation in these reflections, after
    praying to God as earnestly as I am able for my dear mother's
    health and life; they strengthen, encourage, and console me, and
    you must needs think I require them. Let us now change the
    subject, and quit these melancholy thoughts. Let us hope, if not
    much, and put our trust in God, consoling ourselves with the
    reflection, that every thing is well ordered which the Almighty
    orders, and that he best knows what is essential to our temporal
    happiness and our eternal salvation."

The elder Mozart had, in the mean time, without knowing of her
illness, begun a letter to his wife, designed to reach her on her
name-day; but, before its conclusion, he had received his son's
letter, and seen the Abbé, and had thus learned not only her danger
but its result.

    "M. Bullinger found us, as every one else did, in deep affliction;
    I handed him your letter without saying a word; he dissembled very
    well; and having read it, enquired what I thought about it. I
    said, that I firmly believed my dear wife was no more. He almost
    feared the same thing, he told me--and then, like a true friend,
    entered upon consolatory topics, and said to me every thing that I
    had before said to myself. We finished our conversation, and our
    friends gradually left us with much concern. M. Bullinger,
    however, remained behind, and when we were alone, asked me whether
    I believed that there was any ground for hope after such a
    description of the illness as had been given. I replied, that I
    not merely believed her dead by this time--but that she was
    already so on the very day that the letter was written; that I had
    resigned myself to the will of God, and must remember that I have
    two children, who I hoped would love me, as I lived solely and
    entirely for them; indeed, that I felt so certain, as to have
    taken some pains to write to, and remind you of the consequences,
    &c. Upon this he said, 'Yes, she is dead,' and in that instant the
    scales fell from my eyes; for the suddenness of the accident had
    prevented my perceiving, what I else should have suspected, as
    soon as I had read your letter--namely, how probable it was that
    you had privately communicated the real truth to M. Bullinger. In
    fact, your letter stupified me--it at first was such a blow as to
    render me incapable of reflection. I have now no more to say. Do
    not be anxious on my account, I shall bear my sorrow like a man.
    Remember what a tenderly loving mother you have had--now you will
    be able to appreciate all her care--as in your mature years, after
    my death, you will mine, with a constantly increasing affection.
    If you love me, as I doubt not but you do, take care of your
    health--on your life hangs mine, and the future support of your
    affectionate sister. How incomprehensibly bitter a thing it is,
    when death rends asunder a happy marriage--can only be known by
    experience."

In a few days, Mozart wrote to his father again:--

    "I hope that you are now prepared to receive with firmness some
    intelligence of a very melancholy and distressing character;
    indeed, my last letter, of the 3d, will not have encouraged you to
    expect any thing very favourable. On the evening of the same day
    (the 3d,) at twenty-one minutes after ten at night, my mother fell
    happily asleep in God, and was already experiencing the joys of
    heaven at the very moment that I wrote to you. All was over--I
    wrote to you in the night, and I trust that you and my sister will
    pardon this slight but very necessary artifice;--for when, after
    all the distress that I had suffered, I turned my thoughts towards
    you, I could not possibly persuade myself to surprise you all at
    once with the dreadful and fatal news. Now, however, I hope that
    you have both prepared yourselves to hear the worst; and after
    giving way to the reasonable and natural impulses of your grief,
    to submit yourselves at last to the will of God, and to adore his
    inscrutable, unfathomable, and all-wise providence.

       *       *       *       *       *

    "I write this in the house of Madame d'Epinay and M. Baron de
    Grimm, with whom I am now staying, and where I have a pretty
    little room with a pleasant prospect, and am, as far as
    circumstances will permit, happy. It would be a great additional
    comfort were I to hear that my dear father and sister had resigned
    themselves with fortitude and submission to the will of God;
    trusting him entirely, in the full conviction that every thing is
    ordered for our good. Dear father--be comforted! Dearest
    sister--be comforted!--you know not the kind intentions of your
    brother towards you; because hitherto they have not been in his
    power to fulfil.

    "I hope that you will both be careful of your health. Remember
    that you have still a son--a brother--who will exert himself to
    the utmost for your happiness, well knowing what sacrifices you
    are both ready to make for him, and that when the time shall come,
    neither of you will oppose the fulfilment of his honourable
    wishes. Oh! then we will lead a life as peaceful and happy as is
    attainable in this world; and at length, in God's time, meet all
    together again in the enjoyment of that object for which we were
    created."

We have given these letters at some length, as we think they show the
worth, affection, and right feeling of the whole family.

The disconsolate state in which his father was thus left, decided
Mozart, however reluctant, to return to the hated service of the
Archbishop at Salzburg. The terms on which he was received back were
somewhat improved, for his absence had rendered his value more
perceptible; and a greater latitude was allowed him in visiting, and
composing for other courts. In the winter of 1780-1, he made use of
his leave of absence by writing and bringing out at Munich, with
triumphant success, the splendid serious opera of _Idomeneo_, always
so great a favourite with himself, and which is still regarded as a
masterpiece.

    "With this work, the most important in its influence on music,
    Mozart crowned his twenty-fifth year. The score is still a picture
    to the musician. It exhibits consummate knowledge of the theatre,
    displayed in an opera of the first magnitude and complexity; which
    unites to a great orchestra the effects of a double chorus on the
    stage and behind the scenes; and introduces marches, processions,
    and dances, to various accompaniments in the orchestra, behind the
    scenes, or under the stage. This model opera, in which Mozart
    rises on the wing from one beauty to another through long acts,
    was completed, as we have seen, within a few weeks, and ever since
    has defied the scrutiny of musicians to detect in it the slightest
    negligence of style."

In March 1781, Mozart followed the Salzburg court to Vienna, where he
was subjected to such indignity by his patron, as finally to terminate
their connexion. The author of _Idomeneo_ was required to take his
meals at the same table with his grace's valets, confectioner, and
cooks. This was too much, even for Mozart's good-nature; and,
aggravated by the Archbishop's refusal to allow the display of his
talents to the public, gave him courage to insist for his dismissal.

    "The step, however, of resigning a pension, and of throwing
    himself entirely upon the public for fame and support, was a more
    important one than his sanguine imagination and excitement of
    feeling permitted him at the time to contemplate. How far his
    being an _unappointed_ composer may have hastened the production
    of his immortal works, is open to question; but that his life was
    sacrificed in struggling against the difficulties in which he was
    thereby involved, is beyond a doubt.

    "In the absence of any immediate design of a new dramatic
    composition, and delighted at the effect which his public
    performance on the pianoforte had created at Vienna, Mozart forgot
    all the fears he had expressed previously to his journey to Paris;
    thought no more that teaching would interfere with the higher
    vocation of his muse; and was content to become the fashionable
    performer, teacher, and pianoforte composer of the day. This mode
    of life for a time had its temptations and its success; and he
    hoped that he might still better assist his father at Vienna than
    at Salzburg, as he was at intervals able to remit to him sums of
    from ten to thirty ducats. But here commenced the precarious
    existence which the composer was for the future destined to lead.
    For, not only was the taste of Vienna then, as now, proverbially
    variable and flippant--not only was concert-giving an uncertain
    speculation, and teaching an inconstant source of income--but in a
    man, who, like Mozart, had, from time to time, strong impulses to
    write for the theatre, it frequently happened that the order and
    regularity of his engagements were made to yield to the object
    which engrossed him; and that the profits of his time were
    sacrificed on the one hand, without any proportionate advantage on
    the other."

Let it be observed that Mozart's payment for teaching among the
Austrian nobility, was, at the rate of five shillings a lesson!

Mozart was distinguished for virtues which belong only to great or
good men when labouring in the field of emulation--an absence of all
envy and jealousy, of which he was himself too much the object, and a
just and generous estimate of excellence in others. As observed by Mr
Holmes, good music, not his own, was his best relaxation from his
toils; and his predecessors and contemporaries were alike sure of that
sincere admiration which sprang from an unselfish love of the art. His
regard and respect for Haydn, who was greatly his inferior in genius
and power, is a pleasing illustration of what we have said.

    "At this time, Joseph Haydn was established as kapell-meister in
    the service of Prince Nicholas Esterhazy, and enjoyed a very
    extensive reputation, which, indeed, the native energy of his
    genius, and the fortunate circumstances of his mature life,
    enabled him to earn with ease in a variety of compositions. He was
    frequently at Vienna, in the suite of his prince; and it was
    natural that Mozart, who had long lived on terms of mutual esteem
    with Michael Haydn, at Salzburg, should be predisposed to a regard
    for his brother;--but the simplicity, benevolence, and sincerity
    of Joseph Haydn's character, when united with the charming
    qualities of his genius, offered more than the materials for an
    ordinary friendship. The attachment of these two men remains
    accordingly one of the most honourable monuments of the virtuous
    love of art that musical history can produce. Haydn was at this
    period about fifty years of age. His constant habit of writing
    five hours a-day, had accumulated in a series of years a large
    collection of quartets, pianoforte music, church music, and
    symphonies, most of which were greatly admired for the spirit and
    elegance of their style, and the clearness and originality of
    their design. Mozart at once saw and acknowledged the excellence
    of Haydn; and in his future intercourse with that master, took the
    part which the difference of their age, if not of their genius,
    rendered graceful--by deferring to his judgment with all the
    meekness of a learner. To Haydn he submitted many of his
    compositions before publication; delighting often to call him his
    master and model in quartet writing, which he now began to
    cultivate in earnest; and omitting no circumstance which could
    gratify the veteran musician in possessing such an admirer. Haydn
    on his part repaid all this devotion with becoming generosity.
    However conscious that, in the universality of musical power, his
    own genius must be placed at a disadvantage in comparison with
    that of his friend, he harboured no envious or unworthy sentiment;
    and death alone interrupted the kind relation in which each stood
    to the other.

    "At the musical parties which Mozart gave from time to time, when
    he had new compositions to try, and leisure to indulge his
    disposition for sociality, Haydn was a frequent guest, and no one
    more profoundly enjoyed the extraordinary beauty and perfection of
    Mozart's pianoforte playing. Years after, when those fingers, and
    the soul which animated them, were sought for in vain, a few
    touching words from Haydn spoke more feelingly to the imagination,
    in the description of that beauty, than the most laboured and
    minute criticism could have done. 'Mozart's playing,' said he, 'I
    can never forget.'"

Haydn's high estimate of his friend's superiority to himself, was
always expressed with equal generosity. In a company of critics, who
discovered that there were faults in Mozart's operas, Haydn, when
appealed to, replied--"All I know is, that Mozart is the greatest
composer now existing." When applied to in 1787, to write a comic
opera, Haydn thought a new subject, or _libretto_, would be necessary,
and adds--

    "Even then it would be a bold attempt, as scarcely any one can
    stand by the side of the great Mozart. For were it possible that
    I could impress every friend of music, particularly among the
    great, with that deep musical intelligence of the inimitable works
    of Mozart--that emotion of the soul with which they affect me, and
    in which I both comprehend and feel them, the nations would
    contend together for the possession of such a gem. Prague ought to
    retain him, and reward him well too; else the history of great
    genius is melancholy, and offers posterity but slight
    encouragement to exertion, which is the reason, alas! that many
    hopeful and aspiring spirits are repressed. I feel indignant that
    this _unique_ Mozart is not yet engaged at some royal or imperial
    court. Forgive me if I stray from the subject--but I love the man
    too much."

Again, when engaged, along with Mozart, for Salomon's concerts in
England--a plan which, so far as Mozart was concerned, was unhappily
not carried out--Haydn's only stipulation was, that his compositions
should precede those of his friend; and avowed, with unparalleled
frankness, his feeling that he would otherwise have less chance of
being heard with success.

The celebrity of Mozart, and the applause which attended some of his
new compositions, procured him the notice, and ultimately the
patronage, of the Emperor Joseph--though somewhat unsteadily
conferred, and divided with unworthy Italian rivals. The change,
however, was tardy, and, when it came, did not much improve his
external circumstances. The appointments he held made but a miserable
sinecure, with a still more miserable salary; but the deficiency was
supplied by soft words and familiar looks, which, with Mozart's kindly
disposition, served to attach him to his imperial master, better than
would have been done by a larger allowance ungraciously given.

In the mean time, relying upon his position as a composer, and hoping
for the best, Mozart had formed the connexion, as to which Mr Hogarth
justly says, "that his fixing his affections on the admirable woman
whom he married, was the wisest act, as it was the happiest event, of
his life. Constance Weber was his guide--his monitress--his guardian
angel. She regulated his domestic establishment--managed his
affairs--was the cheerful companion of his happier hours--and his
never-failing consolation in sickness and despondency. He passionately
loved her, and evinced his feelings by the most tender and delicate
attentions."

It is remarkable that Mozart's attachment had at first been directed
to his wife's elder sister, and seemed to be returned on her part. But
after his absence in Paris, he was coldly received when they again
met, and, fortunately for himself, he transferred his affections to
Constance, who became his wife.

Rich as this union was in affection, and in all the happiness that
affection can bestow, it was soon checkered by distress and
difficulty. The health of the wife became precarious; and Mozart's
ignorance of the world, as well as his generous and joyous
disposition, joined to the precarious and varying amount of his
earnings, and the disappointment in his prospects of imperial favour,
involved him in debt, which, by overtaxing his mind and body, led to
the errors and excesses, such as they were, of his latter life, and
ultimately undermined his constitution, and brought him to an untimely
tomb.

The "res angusta domi" stimulated the composer's pen, and the rapidity
of his productions at this time is marvellous. The taste of Vienna,
however, was capricious; and cabals among singers and critics
succeeded in deadening the effect of his _Figaro_, when first brought
out, and in thoroughly disgusting Mozart with the Viennese opera. How
different the reception which it met from the true hearts and
well-attuned ears of the Bohemian audiences! It was in February 1787,
after parting with the Storaces, on their leaving for England, with a
hope that the mighty master would soon be allured to follow them, that
his Bohemian visit was paid.

    "In the very same week that he parted from his English friends,
    Mozart himself set out upon a journey to Prague, whither he had
    been very cordially invited by a distinguished nobleman and
    connoisseur, Count John Joseph Thun, who maintained in his service
    an excellent private band. This was the first professional
    expedition of any consequence in which he had engaged since his
    settlement in Vienna; it was prosecuted under the most favourable
    auspices, and with glowing anticipations of that pleasure for
    which he so ardently longed, but so imperfectly realized at
    home--the entire sympathy of the public. Nor was he disappointed.
    On the same evening that he alighted at the castle of his noble
    entertainer, his opera of 'Figaro' was given at the theatre, and
    Mozart found himself for the first time in the midst of that
    Bohemian audience of whose enthusiasm and taste he had heard so
    much. The news of his presence in the theatre quickly ran through
    the parterre, and the overture was no sooner ended than the whole
    audience rose and gave him a general acclamation of welcome,
    amidst deafening salvos of applause.

    "The success of 'Le Nozze di Figaro,' so unsatisfactory at Vienna,
    was unexampled at Prague, where it amounted to absolute
    intoxication and frenzy. Having run through the whole previous
    winter without interruption, and rescued the treasury of the
    theatre from ruinous embarrassments, the opera was arranged in
    every possible form; for the pianoforte, for wind-instruments
    (garden music,) as violin quintets for the chamber, and German
    dances; in short, the melodies of 'Figaro' re-echoed in every
    street and every garden; nay, even the blind harper himself, at
    the door of the beer-house, was obliged to strike up _Non più
    andrai_ if he wished to gain an audience, or earn a kreutzer. Such
    was the effect of the popular parts of the opera on the public at
    large; its more refined beauties exercised an equal influence on
    musicians. The director of the orchestra, Strobach, under whose
    superintendence 'Figaro' was executed at Prague, often declared
    the excitement and emotion of the band in accompanying this work
    to have been such, that there was not a man among them, himself
    included, who, when the performance was finished, would not have
    cheerfully recommenced and played the whole through again.

    "Finding himself, at length, in a region of sympathy so genial and
    delightful, a new era in the existence of the composer seemed to
    open, and he abandoned himself without reserve to its pleasures.
    In retracing a life so ill rewarded by contemporaries, and so
    checkered by calamity, it is pleasant to dally awhile in the
    primrose path, and enjoy the opening prospects of good fortune.

    "In a few days he was called upon to give a grand concert at the
    opera-house. This was in reality his first public appearance, and
    many circumstances conspire to render it memorable; but chiefly
    that every piece throughout the performance was of his own
    composition. The concert ended by an improvisation on the
    pianoforte. Having preluded and played a fantasia, which lasted a
    good half-hour, Mozart rose; but the stormy and outrageous
    applause of his Bohemian audience was not to be appeased, and he
    again sat down. His second fantasia, which was of an entirely
    different character, met with the same success; the applause was
    without end, and long after he had retired to the
    withdrawing-room, he heard the people in the theatre _thundering_
    for his re-appearance. Inwardly delighted, he presented himself
    for the third time. Just as he was about to begin, when every
    noise was hushed, and the stillness of death reigned throughout
    the theatre, a voice in the pit cried '_from Figaro_.' He took the
    hint, and ended this triumphant display of skill by extemporising
    a dozen of the most interesting and scientific variations upon the
    air _Non più andrai_. It is needless to mention the uproar that
    followed. The concert was altogether found so delightful, that a
    second, upon the same plan, soon followed. A sonnet was written in
    his honour, and his performances brought him one thousand florins.
    Wherever he appeared in public, it was to meet testimonies of
    esteem and affection. His emotion at the reception of 'Figaro' in
    Prague was so great, that he could not help saying to the manager,
    Bondini, 'As the Bohemians understand me so well, I must write an
    opera on purpose for them.' Bondini took him at his word, and
    entered with him, on the spot, into a contract to furnish his
    theatre with an opera for the ensuing winter. Thus was laid the
    foundation of 'Il Don Giovanni.'"

The greatest of Mozart's operas was composed at Prague, on a second
visit thither in 1787, when he lived with a musical friend in the
suburbs of the city. "Here, on an elevated site which commanded a view
of the antique magnificence of Prague, its faded castles, ruined
cloisters, and other majestic remains of feudal times, under the mild
rays of an autumnal sun, and in the open air, _Don Giovanni_ was
written." It was immediately brought out at Prague with the success
it deserves, and was afterwards performed at Vienna, but was badly got
up, and but indifferently received. "Don Giovanni," said its author,
"was rather written for Prague than Vienna, but chiefly for myself and
my friends." It is a disgraceful fact, that it was eclipsed in
popularity among the Viennese by the "Tarrare" of Salieri, of which no
one now knows any thing.

In 1787 Mozart's father died at Salzburg, less happy, it is to be
feared, than his own worth and his son's genius should have made him.
But he was ignorant of the great truth, that fame, and often merely
posthumous fame, is the chief external blessing that awaits men of
extraordinary mental powers in the arts, and that the appropriate
reward of genius, any more than of virtue, is not always--"bread." On
hearing of his father's illness, Mozart had written him in
affectionate terms--

    "I have just received some news which has given me a sad blow; the
    more so, as your last letter left me reason to suppose that you
    were in perfect health. I now, however, learn that you are really
    very ill. How anxiously I await and hope for some comforting
    intelligence from you I need hardly say, although I have long
    since accustomed myself in all things to expect the worst. As
    death, rightly considered, fulfils the real design of our life, I
    have for the last two years made myself so well acquainted with
    this true friend of mankind, that his image has no longer any
    terrors for me, but much that is peaceful and consoling; and I
    thank God that he has given me the opportunity to know him as the
    key to our true felicity. I never lie down in bed without
    reflecting that, perhaps (young as I am), I may never see another
    day; yet no one who knows me will say that I am gloomy or morose
    in society. For this blessing I daily thank my Creator, and from
    my heart wish it participated by my fellow-men."

In the autumn of the same year, he lost a valued and valuable friend
in Dr Barisani of Vienna, whose medical attentions had already been
eminently useful to him, and might, if they had been continued, have
saved him from those irregularities of alternate labour and indulgence
which so soon afterwards began to affect his health. Mozart made, on
this occasion, an affecting entry in his memorandum-book, under some
lines which his friend had written for him.

    "To-day, the 2d of September, I have had the misfortune to lose,
    through an unexpected death, this honourable man, by best and
    dearest friend, and the preserver of my life. He is happy!--but
    I--we, and all who thoroughly knew him, cannot again be so--till
    we have the felicity to meet him in a better world, never again to
    separate."

In 1789, Mozart visited Prussia, where he was well received by every
one, and seems to have been happy. We may here insert part of a
well-known letter, written about this time, to an amateur baron, which
gives a curious picture of Mozart's character and habits, as well as
of the mixed tone of good humour and good sense with which he seems to
have both written and conversed. The baron had sent him some tolerable
music, and some better wine.

    "TO THE BARON V----.

    "Herewith I return you, my good baron, your scores; and if you
    perceive that in my hand there are more _nota benes_ than notes,
    you will find from the sequel of this letter how that has
    happened. Your symphony has pleased me, on account of its ideas,
    more than the other pieces, and yet I think that it will produce
    the least effect. It is too much crowded, and to hear it partially
    or piecemeal (_stückweise_) would be, by your permission, like
    beholding an ant-hill (_Ameisen haufen_). I mean to say, that it is
    as if Eppes, the devil, were in it.

    "You must not snap your fingers at me, my dearest friend, for I
    would not for all the world have spoken out so candidly if I could
    have supposed that it would give you offence. Nor need you wonder
    at this; for it is so with all composers who, without having from
    their infancy, as it were, been trained by the whip and the curses
    (_Donnerwetter_) of the maestro, pretend to do every thing with
    natural talent alone. Some compose fairly enough, but with other
    people's ideas, not possessing any themselves; others, who have
    ideas of their own, do not understand how to treat and master
    them. This last is your case. Only do not be angry, pray! for St
    Cecilia's sake, not angry that I break out so abruptly. But your
    song has a beautiful cantabile, and your dear _Fraenzl_ ought to
    sing it very often to you, which I should like as much to see as
    to hear. The minuet in the quartet is also pleasing enough,
    particularly from the place I have marked. The _coda_, however,
    may well clatter or tinkle, but it will never produce _music_;
    _sapienti sat_, and also to the _nihil sapienti_, by whom I mean
    myself. I am not very expert in writing on such subjects; I rather
    show at once how it ought to be done.

    "You cannot imagine with what joy I read your letter; only you
    ought not to have praised me so much. We may get accustomed to the
    hearing of such things, but to read them is not quite so well. You
    good people make too much of me; I do not deserve it, nor my
    compositions either. And what shall I say to your present, my
    dearest baron, that came like a star in a dark night, or like a
    flower in winter, or like a cordial in sickness? God knows how I
    am obliged, at times, to toil and labour to gain a wretched
    livelihood, and Stänerl, (Constance,) too, must get something.

    "To him who has told you that I am growing idle, I request you
    sincerely (and a baron may well do such a thing) to give him a
    good box on the ear. How gladly would I work and work, if it were
    only left me to write always such music as I please, and as I can
    write; such, I mean to say, as I myself set some value upon. Thus
    I composed three weeks ago an orchestral symphony, and by
    to-morrow's post I write again to Hoffmeister (the music-seller)
    to offer him three pianoforte quatuors, supposing that he is able
    to pay. Oh heavens! were I a wealthy man, I would say, 'Mozart,
    compose what you please, and as well as you can; but till you
    offer me something finished, you shall not get a single kreutzer.
    I'll buy of you every MS., and you shall not be obliged to go
    about and offer it for sale like a hawker.' Good God! how sad all
    this makes me, and then again how angry and savage, and it is in
    such a state of mind that I do things which ought not to be done.
    You see, my dear good friend, so it is, and not as stupid or vile
    wretches (_lumpen_) may have told you. Let this, however, go _a
    cassa del diavolo_.

    "I now come to the most difficult part of your letter, which I
    would willingly pass over in silence, for here my pen denies me
    its service. Still I will try, even at the risk of being well
    laughed at. You say, you should like to know my way of composing,
    and what method I follow in writing works of some extent. I can
    really say no more on this subject than the following; for I
    myself know no more about it, and cannot account for it. When I
    am, as it were, completely myself, entirely alone, and of good
    cheer--say, travelling in a carriage, or walking after a good
    meal, or during the night when I cannot sleep; it is on such
    occasions that my ideas flow best and most abundantly. _Whence_
    and _how_ they come, I know not; nor can I force them. Those ideas
    that please me I retain in memory, and am accustomed, as I have
    been told, to hum them to myself. If I continue in this way, it
    soon occurs to me how I may turn this or that morsel to account,
    so as to make a good dish of it; that is to say, agreeably to the
    rules of counterpoint, to the peculiarities of the various
    instruments, &c.

    "All this fires my soul, and, provided I am not disturbed, my
    subject enlarges itself, becomes methodized and defined, and the
    whole, though it be long, stands almost complete and finished in
    my mind, so that I can survey it, like a fine picture or a
    beautiful statue, at a glance. Nor do I hear in my imagination the
    parts _successively_, but I hear them, as it were, all at once
    (_gleich alles zusammen_.) What a delight this is I cannot tell!
    All this inventing, this producing, takes place in a pleasing
    lively dream. Still the actual hearing of the _tout ensemble_ is
    after all the best. What has been thus produced I do not easily
    forget, and this is perhaps the best gift I have my Divine Maker
    to thank for.

    "When I proceed to write down my ideas, I take out of the bag of
    my memory, if I may use that phrase, what has previously been
    collected into it in the way I have mentioned. For this reason the
    committing to paper is done quickly enough, for every thing is, as
    I said before, already finished; and it rarely differs on paper
    from what it was in my imagination. At this occupation, I can
    therefore suffer myself to be disturbed; for whatever may be going
    on around me, I write, and even talk, but only of fowls and geese,
    or of Gretel or Bärbel, or some such matters. But why my
    productions take from my hand that particular form and style that
    makes them _Mozartish_, and different from the works of other
    composers, is probably owing to the same cause which renders my
    nose so or so large, so aquiline, or, in short, makes it Mozart's,
    and different from those of other people. For I really do not
    study or aim at any originality; I should, in fact, not be able to
    describe in what mine consists, though I think it quite natural
    that persons who have really an individual appearance of their
    own, are also differently organized from others, both externally
    and internally. At least I know that I have constituted myself
    neither one way nor the other.

       *       *       *       *       *

    "Here, my best friend and well-wisher, the pages are full, and the
    bottle of your wine, which has done the duty of this day, is
    nearly empty. But since the letter which I wrote to my
    father-in-law, to request the hand of my wife, I hardly ever have
    written such an enormously long one. Pray take nothing ill. In
    speaking, as in writing, I must show myself as I am, or I must
    hold my tongue, and throw my pen aside. My last word shall be--my
    dearest friend, keep me in kind remembrance. Would to God I could
    one day be the cause of so much joy to you as you have been to me.
    Well! I drink to you in this glass: long live my good and
    faithful ----."     "W. A. MOZART."


Before he left Prussia, the King offered him an appointment and a
liberal pension. "Can I leave my good Emperor?" said Mozart with
emotion. The proposal, however, made its impression, and shortly
afterwards probably encouraged him, at Vienna, on occasion of fresh
intrigues against him, to tender his resignation of his paltry
situation there. But a kind-like appeal from his imperial patron drove
him at once from his intention, and fixed him where he was. It was
afterwards hinted to him that he might, at least, have taken this
opportunity to stipulate for a better provision for himself. "Satan
himself," he replied, "would hardly have thought of bargaining at such
a moment."

The year 1789-90 seems to have been about the most disastrous in the
situation of his affairs, and led to the most unhappy results.

    "The music-shops, as a source of income, were almost closed to
    him, as he could not submit his genius to the dictates of fashion.
    Hoffmeister, the publisher, having once advised him to write in a
    more _popular_ style, or he could not continue to purchase his
    compositions, he answered with unusual bitterness, 'Then I can
    make no more by my pen, and I had better starve, and go to
    destruction at once.' The fits of dejection which he experienced
    were partly the effect of bodily ailments, but more of a weariness
    with the perplexity of affairs, and of a prospect which afforded
    him but one object on which he could gaze with certainty of
    relief, and that was--death. Constant disappointment introduced
    him to indulgences which he had not before permitted himself.

    "He became wild in the pursuit of pleasure; whatever changed the
    scene was delightful to him, and the more extravagant the better.
    His associates, and the frequent guests at his table, were
    recommended by their animal spirits and capacity as boon
    companions. They were stage-players and orchestral musicians, low
    and unprincipled persons, whose acquaintance injured him still
    more in reputation than in purse. Two of these men, Schickaneder,
    the director of a theatre (for whom Mozart wrote the
    'Zauberflöte,') and Stadler, a clarionet-player, are known to have
    behaved with gross dishonesty towards the composer; and yet he
    forgave them, and continued their benefactor. The society of
    Schickaneder, a man of grotesque humour, often in difficulties,
    but of inexhaustible cheerfulness and good-fellowship, had
    attractions for Mozart, and led him into some excesses that
    contributed to the disorder of his health, as he was obliged to
    retrieve at night the hours lost in the day. A long-continued
    irregularity of income, also, disposed him to make the most of any
    favourable moment; and when a few rouleaus of gold brought the
    means of enjoyment, the Champagne and Tokay began to flow. This
    course is unhappily no novelty in the shifting life of genius,
    overworked and ill-rewarded, and seeking to throw off its cares in
    the pursuits and excitements of vulgar existence. It is necessary
    to know the composer as a man of pleasure, in order to understand
    certain allusions in the correspondence of his last years, when
    his affairs were in the most embarrassed condition, and his
    absence from Vienna frequently caused by the pressure of
    creditors. He appears at this time to have experienced moments of
    poignant self-reproach. His love of dancing, masquerades, masked
    balls, &c., was so great, that he did not willingly forego an
    opportunity of joining any one of those assemblies, whether public
    or private. He dressed handsomely, and wished to make a favourable
    impression in society independently of his music. He was sensitive
    with regard to his figure, and was annoyed when he heard that the
    Prussian ambassador had said to some one, 'You must not estimate
    the genius of Mozart by the insignificance of his exterior.' The
    extremity of his animal spirits may occasion surprise. He composed
    pantomimes and ballets, and danced in them himself, and at the
    carnival balls sometimes assumed a character. He was actually
    incomparable in Arlequin and Pierrot. The public masquerades at
    Vienna, during the carnival, were supported with all the vivacity
    of Italy; the emperor occasionally mingled in them, and his
    example was generally followed. We are not, therefore, to measure
    these enjoyments by our colder northern notions."

It should be added, what Mr Holmes tells us on good authority, that
the vice of ebriety was not among Mozart's failings. "He drank to the
point of exhilaration, but not beyond." His fondness for
ballet-dancing may seem strange to us, who have almost a Roman
repugnance to such exhibitions in men of good station. But it is
possible that in some minds the love of graceful motion may be a
refined passion and an exalted art; and it is singular that Mozart's
wife told of him, that, in his own estimation, his taste lay in
dancing rather than in music.

    "That these scenes of extravagant delight seduced him into
    occasional indulgences, which cannot be reconciled with the purity
    of his earlier life, it would be the worst affectation in his
    biographer to deny. Nor is it necessary to the vindication of
    Mozart that such temporary errors should be suppressed by a
    feeling of mistaken delicacy. Living such a round of excitements,
    and tortured by perpetual misfortunes, there is nothing very
    surprising in the fact, that he should sometimes have been drawn
    into the dangerous vortex; but he redeemed the true nobility of
    his nature by preserving, in the midst of his hasty inconstancies,
    the most earnest and unfailing attachment to his home. It is a
    curious illustration of his real character, that he always
    confessed his transgressions to his wife, who had the wise
    generosity to pardon them, from that confidence in his truth which
    survived alike the troubles and temptations of their checkered
    lives."

Let none lightly dare either to condemn or to imitate the
irregularities of life of such wondrous men as Mozart and our own
Burns. Those who may be gifted with equally strong and exquisite
sensibilities as they, as fine and flexible affections, as bright an
imagination, beautifying every object on which its rainbow colours
rest, and who have been equally tried by affliction and
misconstruction, and equally tempted by brilliant opportunities of
pleasure in the intervals of penury and pain--these, if they stand
fast, may be allowed to speak, and they will seldom speak
uncharitably, of their brethren who have fallen; or, if they fall,
they may be heard to plead a somewhat similar excuse. But let ordinary
men, and men less extraordinary than those we speak of, beware how
they either refer to them as a reproach, or follow them as an example.

The excesses of men of genius are always exaggerated by their enemies,
and often overrated even by their friends and companions. With
characteristic fervour they enter enthusiastically into every thing in
which they engage; and, when they indulge in dissipation, delight to
sport on the brink of all its terrors, and to outvie in levity and
extravagance the most practised professors of their new art. Few that
see or hear them think, that even in the midst of their revels their
hearts are often far away, or are extracting good from the evil spread
before them; and that all the waste of time and talent, so openly and
ostentatiously exhibited, is compensated in secret by longer and
intenser application to the true object of their pursuit, and by acts
of atonement and self-denial, of which the conscious stars of heaven
are the only created witnesses. The worst operation of dissolute
indulgences on genius is not, perhaps, in producing depravity of
heart or habits, for its pure plumes have a virtue about them that is
a preservative against pollution; but in wearing out the frame,
ruffling the temper, and depressing the spirits, and thus embittering
as well as shortening a career that, even when most peaceful and
placid, is often destined to be short and sad enough.

The good-natured sympathy which Mozart always felt in the welfare of
the very humblest of his brethren of the lyre, is highly creditable to
him. But the extent to which he sacrificed his own interests to serve
them, was often any thing but prudent. He was devoid of every sordid
and avaricious feeling, and indeed carried his generosity to an
excess.

    "The extreme kindness of his nature was grossly abused by artful
    performers, music-sellers, and managers of theatres. Whenever any
    poor artists, strangers in Vienna, applied to him for assistance,
    he offered them the use of his house and table, introduced them to
    the persons whom he thought could be of use to them, and
    frequently composed for their use concertos, of which he did not
    even keep a copy, in order that they might have the exclusive
    advantage of playing them. But, not content with this, they sold
    these pieces to music-publishers; and thus repaid his kindness by
    robbing him. He seldom received any recompense for his pianoforte
    compositions, but generally wrote them for his friends, who were,
    of course, anxious to possess some work of his for their own use,
    and suited to their powers of playing. Artaria, a music-seller of
    Vienna, and other members of the trade, contrived to get
    possession of many of these pieces, and published them without
    obtaining the author's consent, or making him any remuneration for
    them. A Polish count, who was invited to a concert at Mozart's
    house, heard a quintet performed for the first time, with which he
    was so greatly delighted that he asked Mozart to compose for him a
    trio for the flute. Mozart agreed, on condition that he should do
    it at his own time. The count next day sent a polite note,
    expressive of his thanks for the pleasure he had enjoyed, and,
    along with it, one hundred gold demi-sovereigns (about £100
    sterling.) Mozart immediately sent him the original score of the
    quintet that had pleased him so much. The count returned to Vienna
    a year afterwards, and, calling upon Mozart, enquired for the
    trio. Mozart said that he had never found himself in a disposition
    to write any thing worthy of his acceptance. "Perhaps, then," said
    the count, "you may find yourself in a disposition to return me
    the hundred demi-sovereigns I paid you beforehand." Mozart
    instantly handed him the money, but the count said not a word
    about the quintet; and the composer soon afterwards had the
    satisfaction of seeing it published by Artaria, arranged as a
    quartet, for the pianoforte, violin, tenor, and violoncello.
    Mozart's quintets for wind instruments, published also as
    pianoforte quartets, are among the most charming and popular of
    his instrumental compositions for the chamber; and this anecdote
    is a specimen of the manner in which he lost the benefit he ought
    to have derived, even from his finest works. The opera of the
    'Zauberflöte' was composed for the purpose of relieving the
    distresses of a manager, who had been ruined by unsuccessful
    speculations, and came to implore his assistance. Mozart gave him
    the score without price, with full permission to perform it in his
    own theatre, and for his own benefit; only stipulating that he was
    not to give a copy to any one, in order that the author might
    afterwards be enabled to dispose of the copyright. The manager
    promised strict compliance with the condition. The opera was
    brought out, filled his theatre and his pockets, and, some short
    time afterwards, appeared at five or six different theatres, by
    means of copies received from the grateful manager."

Mozart's career, when hastening to its close, was illumined by gleams
of prosperity that came but too late. On returning from Prague, in
Nov. 1791, from bringing out the _Clemenza di Tito_, at the coronation
of Leopold, the new Emperor--

    "He found awaiting him the appointment of kapell-meister to the
    cathedral church of St Stephen, with all its emoluments, besides
    extensive commissions from Holland and Hungary for works to be
    periodically delivered. This, with his engagements for the
    theatres of Prague and Vienna, assured him of a competent income
    for the future, exempt from all necessity for degrading
    employment. But prospects of worldly happiness were now phantoms
    that only came to mock his helplessness, and embitter his parting
    hour."

    "Now must I go," he would exclaim, "just as I should be able
    to live in peace; now leave my art when, no longer the slave
    of fashion, nor the tool of speculators, I could follow the
    dictates of my own feeling, and write whatever my heart prompts. I
    must leave my family--my poor children, at the very instant in
    which I should have been able to provide for their welfare."

The story of his composing the requiem for a mysterious stranger, and
his melancholy forebodings during its composition, are too well known
to require repetition here. The incident, to all appearance, was not
extraordinary in itself, and owed its imposing character chiefly to
the morbid state of Mozart's mind at the time.

On the 5th of December 1791, the ill-defined disease under which he
had for some time laboured, ended in his dissolution; and subsequent
examination showed that inflammation of the brain had taken place. He
felt that he was dying--"The taste of death," he said to his
sister-in-law, "is already on my tongue--_I taste death_; and who will
be near to support my Constance if you go away?"

    "Süssmayer (an assistant) was standing by the bedside, and on the
    counterpane lay the 'Requiem,' concerning which Mozart was still
    speaking and giving directions. As he looked over its pages for
    the last time, he said, with tears in his eyes, 'Did I not tell
    you that I was writing this for myself?'"

    It should be added that this "Süssmayer, who had obtained
    possession of one transcript of the 'Requiem,' the other having
    been delivered to the stranger immediately after Mozart's decease,
    published the score some years afterwards, claiming to have
    composed from the _Sanctus_ to the end. As there was no one to
    contradict this extraordinary story, it found partial credit until
    1839, when a full score of the 'Requiem' in Mozart's handwriting
    was discovered."

We have now done. The life and character that we have been
considering, speak for themselves. Mozart is not perhaps the greatest
composer that ever lived, but Handel only is greater than he; and to
be second to Handel, seems now to us the highest conceivable praise.
Yet, in some departments, Mozart was even greater than his
predecessor. It is not our intention to characterise his excellences
as a composer. The millions of mankind that he has delighted in one
form or other, according to their opportunities and capacities, have
spoken his best panegyric in the involuntary accents of open and
enthusiastic admiration; and his name will for ever be sweet in the
ear of every one who has music in his soul.

Two remarks only we will make upon Mozart's taste and system as a
master. The first is, that he invariably considered and proclaimed,
that the great object of music was, not to astonish by its difficulty,
but to delight by its beauty. Some of his own compositions are
difficult as well as beautiful, and in some the beauty may be too
transcendental for senses less exalted than his own. But the
production of _pleasure_, in all its varied forms and degrees, was his
uniform aim and effort; and no master has been more successful. Our
next remark is, that, with all his genius, he was a laborious and
learned musician; and the monument to his own fame which he has
completed in his works, was built upon the most anxious, heartfelt,
and humble study of all the works of excellence that then existed, and
without knowing and understanding which, he truly felt that he could
never have equalled or surpassed them.

FOOTNOTE:

[6] _The Life of Mozart, including his Correspondence._ By EDWARD
HOLMES Author of "A Ramble among the Musicians of Germany." London:
Chapman and Hall. 1845



TO THE EDITOR OF BLACKWOOD'S MAGAZINE.

    SIR,--The accompanying narrative was originally sent from the
    Sandwich Islands in the shape of a letter. Since my return to
    England, it has been suggested to me that it would suit your
    pages. If you think so, I shall be happy to place it at your
    disposal. The ground-plan annexed is intended merely to assist the
    description: it has no pretensions to strict accuracy, the
    distances have been estimated, not measured.--I remain, Sir, your
    obedient servant,

  AN OFFICER OF THE ROYAL NAVY.


ACCOUNT OF A VISIT TO THE VOLCANO OF KIRAUEA, IN OWHYHEE, SANDWICH
ISLANDS, IN SEPTEMBER 1844.

The ship being about to proceed to Byron's Bay, (the Hilo of the
natives,) on the N.E. side of Owhyhee, to water, the captain arranged,
that to give all opportunity to all those who wished to visit the
volcano, distant from the anchorage forty miles, the excursion should
be made in two parties. Having anchored on Wednesday the 11th of
September, he and several of the officers left Hilo early on the 12th;
they travelled on horseback, and returned on the ensuing Monday,
highly delighted with their trip, but giving a melancholy description
of the road, which they pronounced to be in some places impassable to
people on foot. This latter intelligence was disheartening to the
second division, some of whom, and myself of the number, had intended
to walk. These, notwithstanding, adhered to their resolution; and the
second party, consisting of eight, left the ship at 6 A.M. on Tuesday.
Some on horseback, and some on foot, we got away from the village
about eight o'clock, attended by thirteen natives, to whose calabashes
our prog and clothing had been transferred; these calabashes answer
this purpose admirably; they are gourds of enormous size, cut through
rather above their largest diameter, which is from eighteen inches to
two feet; the half of another gourd forms the lid, and keeps all clean
and dry within; when filled, they are hung by net-work to each end of
a pole thrown across the shoulders of a native, who will thus travel
with a load of fifty or sixty pounds about three miles an hour. The
day was fine and bright, and we started in high spirits, the horsemen
hardly able to conceal their exultation in their superiority over the
walkers, whilst they cantered over the plain from which our ascent
commenced; this, 4000 feet almost gradual in forty miles, is not
fatiguing; and thus, although we found the path through a wood about
three miles long, very deep, and the air oppressive, we all arrived
together without distress at the "half-way house," by 1 P.M. Suppose a
haystack hollowed out, and some holes cut for doors and windows, and
you have a picture of the "half-way house," and the ordinary dwellings
of the natives of these islands; it is kept by a respectable person,
chiefly for the accommodation of travellers, and in it we found the
comfort of a table, a piece of furniture by these people usually
considered superfluous. Here we soon made ourselves snug, commencing
by throwing ourselves on the mats, and allowing a dozen vigorous
urchins to "rumi rumi" us. In this process of shampooing, every muscle
is kneaded or beaten; the refreshing luxury it affords can only be
perfectly appreciated by those who have, like us, walked twenty miles
on a bad road, in a tropical climate. Here we were to stay the night,
and our first object was to prepare dinner and then to eat it; all
seemed disposed to assist in the last part of this operation, and
where every one was anxious to please, and determined to be pleased,
sociability could not be absent. After this we whiled away our time
with books and conversation, till one by one dropping asleep, all
became quiet, except a wretched child belonging to our hostess, who,
from one corner of the hut, every now and then set up its shrill pipe
to disturb our slumbers.

[Illustration: Map of the Crater.]

_Explanation of Plan:--_

  A A The outer rim.
  B B The inner rim.
  C The active crater.
  D D D D D The surface of the larger crater.
  E E E E The dike.
  F The house.
  G The hut.
  H H Track to and from crater.
  I I Track of party on Wednesday night.
  _o o o o o o_ Cones in large crater.

We were on the march the next morning at six, the walkers more
confident than the horsemen, some of whose beasts did not seem at all
disposed for another day's work. Our road lay for the most part
through immense seas of lava, in the crevices of which a variety of
ferns had taken root, and, though relieving the otherwise _triste_
appearance, in many places shut out our view of any thing besides. Two
of the walkers, and some of the horsemen, came in at the journey's
end, shortly after eleven o'clock; the remainder, some leaving their
horses behind them, straggled in by two P.M. Here we were at the
crater! Shall I confess that my first feeling was disappointment? The
plan shows some distance between the outer and inner rims, immediately
below the place where the house (F) is situated; this is filled up by
another level, which shuts out a great part of the prospect; the
remainder was too distant, and the sun's rays too powerful, to allow
of our seeing more than a quantity of smoke, and an occasional fiery
ebullition from the further extremity. It was not until we had walked
to the hut (G) that we became sensible of the awful grandeur of the
scene below; from this point we looked perpendicularly down on the
blackened mass, and felt our insignificance. The path leads between
many fissures in the ground, from which sulphurous vapour and steam
issue; the latter, condensing on the surrounding bushes, and falling
into holes in the compact lava, affords a supply of most excellent
water. As evening set in, the active volcano assumed from the house
the appearance of a city in flames; long intersecting lines of fire
looked like streets in a blaze; and when here and there a more
conspicuous burst took place, fancy pictured a church or some large
building a prey to the element. Not contented with this distant view,
three of our party started for the hut, whence in the afternoon we had
so fine a prospect. When there, although our curiosity was highly
gratified, it prompted us to see more; so, pressing a native into our
service, we proceeded along the brink of the N.W. side, until, being
nearly half-way round the outer circle of the crater, we had hoped to
obtain almost a bird's-eye view of the active volcano; we were
therefore extremely chagrined to find, that as we drew nearer our
object, it was completely shut out by a ridge below the one on which
we stood. Our walking had thus far been very difficult, if not
dangerous, and this, with the fatigues of the morning, had nearly
exhausted our perseverance. We determined, however, to make another
effort before giving it up, and were repaid by the discovery of a spur
which led us down, and thence through a short valley to the point
where our track (I) terminates. We came in sight of the crater as we
crested the hill; the view from hence was most brilliant. The crater
appeared nearly circular, and was traversed in all directions by what
seemed canals of fire intensely bright; several of these radiated from
a centre near the N.E. edge, so as to form a star, from which a
coruscation, as if of jets of burning gas, was emitted. In other parts
were furnaces in terrible activity, and undergoing continual change,
sometimes becoming comparatively dark, and then bursting forth,
throwing up torrents of flame and molten lava. All around the edge it
seemed exceedingly agitated, and noise like surf was audible;
otherwise the stillness served to heighten the effect upon the senses,
which it would be difficult to describe. The waning moon warned us to
return, and reluctantly we retraced our steps; it required care to do
this, so that we did not get back to the house before midnight. Worn
out with the day's exertions, we threw ourselves on the ground and
fell asleep, but not before I had revolved the possibility of standing
at the brink of the active crater after nightfall. In the morning we
matured the plan, which was to descend by daylight, so as to
reconnoitre our road, to return to dinner, and then, if we thought it
practicable, to leave the house about 5 P.M., and to remain in the
large crater till after night set in. The only objection to this
scheme (and it was a most serious one) was, that when we mentioned it
to the guides, they appeared completely horror-struck at the notion of
it. Here, as elsewhere in the neighbourhood of volcanic activity, the
common people have a superstitious dread of a presiding deity; in this
place, especially, where they are scarcely rescued from heathenism, we
were not surprised to find it. This, and their personal fears, (no
human being ever having, as the natives assured us, entered the crater
in darkness,) we then found insuperable: all we could do was to take
the best guides we were able to procure with us by daylight, so that
they should refresh their memories as to the _locale_, and ascertain
if any change had taken place since their last visit, and trust to
being able during our walk to persuade one to return with us in the
evening. Accordingly we all left the house after breakfast, following
the track marked (H), which led us precipitously down, till we landed
on the surface of the large crater, an immense sheet of scoriaceous
lava cooled suddenly from a state of fusion; the upheaved waves and
deep hollows evidencing that congelation has taken place before the
mighty agitation has subsided. It is dotted with cones 60 or 70 feet
high, and extensively intersected by deep cracks, from both of which
sulphurous smoke ascends. It is surrounded by a wall about twelve
miles in circumference, in most parts 1000 feet deep. I despair of
conveying an idea of what our sensations were, when we first launched
out on this fearful pit to cross to the active crater at the further
end. With all the feeling of insecurity that attends treading on
unsafe ice, was combined the utter sense of helplessness the
desolation of the scene encouraged: it produced a sort of instinctive
dread, such as brutes might be supposed to feel in such situations.
This, however, soon left us, and attending our guides, who led us away
to the right for about a mile, we turned abruptly to the left, and
came upon a deep dike, which, running concentric with the sides,
terminates near the active crater, with which I conceive its bottom is
on a level. The lava had slipped into it where we crossed, and the
loose blocks were difficult to scramble over. In the lowest part where
these had not fallen, the fire appeared immediately beneath the
surface. The guides here evinced great caution, trying with their
poles before venturing their weight; the heat was intense, and made us
glad to find ourselves again on _terra firma_, if that expression may
be allowed where the walking was exceedingly disagreeable, owing to
the hollowness of the lava, formed in great bubbles, that continually
broke and let us in up to our knees. This dike has probably been
formed by the drainage of the volcano by a lateral vent, as the part
of the crater which it confines has sunk lower than that outside it,
and the contraction caused by loss of heat may well account for its
width, which varies from one to three hundred yards. In support of
this opinion, I may mention, that in 1840 a molten river broke out,
eight miles to the eastward, and, in some places six miles broad,
rolled down to the sea, where it materially altered the line of coast.
From where we crossed, there is a gradual rise until within 200 yards
of the volcano, when the surface dips to its margin. Owing to this we
came suddenly in view of it, and, lost in amazement, walked silently
on to the brink. To the party who had made the excursion the previous
evening, the surprise was not so great as to the others; moreover, a
bright noonday sun, and a floating mirage which made it difficult to
discern the real from the deceptive, robbed the scene of much of its
brilliancy; still it was truly sublime, as a feeble attempt at
description will show. This immense caldron, two and three quarter
miles in circumference, is filled to within twenty feet of its brim
with red molten lava, over which lies a thin scum resembling the slag
on a smelting furnace. The whole surface was in fearful agitation.
Great rollers followed each other to the side, and, breaking,
disclosed deep edges of crimson. These were the canals of fire we had
noticed the night before diverging from a common centre, and the
furnaces in equal activity; while what had appeared to us like jets of
gas, proved to be fitful spurts of lava, thrown up from all parts of
the lake (though principally from the focus near the N.E. edge) a
height of thirty feet. Most people probably would have been satisfied
with having witnessed this magnificent spectacle; but our admiration
was so little exhausted, that the idea continually suggested itself,
"How grand would this be by night!" The party who had encountered the
difficulties of the walk the night before, were convinced that no
greater ones existed in that of to-day; and therefore, if it continued
fine, and we could induce the guide to accompany us, the project was
feasible. The avarice of one of these ultimately overcame his fears,
and, under his direction, we again left the house at 5 P.M., and,
returning by our old track, reached the hill above the crater about
the time the sun set, though long after it had sunk below the edge of
the pit. Here we halted, and smoking our cigars lit from the cracks
(now red-hot) which we had passed unnoticed in the glare of the
sunlight, waited until it became quite dark, when we moved on; and,
great as had been our expectations, we found them faint compared with
the awful sublimity of the scene before us. The slag now appeared
semi-transparent, and so extensively perforated as to show one sheet
of liquid fire, its waves rising high, and pouring over each other in
magnificent confusion, forming a succession of cascades of unequalled
grandeur; the canals, now incandescent, the restless activity of the
numerous vents throwing out great volumes of molten lava, the terrible
agitation, and the brilliancy of the jets, which, shooting high in the
air, fell with an echoless, lead-like sound, breaking the otherwise
impressive stillness; formed a picture that language (at least any
that I know) is quite inadequate to describe. We felt this; for no one
spoke except when betrayed into an involuntary burst of amazement. On
our hands and knees we crawled to the brink, and lying at full length,
and shading our faces with paper, looked down at the fiery breakers as
they dashed against the side of the basin beneath. The excessive heat,
and the fact that the spray was frequently dashed over the edge, put a
stop to this fool-hardiness; but at a more rational distance we stood
gazing, with our feelings of wonder and awe so intensely excited, that
we paid no regard to the entreaties of our guide to quit the spot. He
at last persuaded us of the necessity of doing so, by pointing to the
moon, and her distance above the dense cloud which hung, a lurid
canopy, above the crater. Taking a last look, we "fell in" in Indian
file, and got back to the house, with no further accident than a few
bruises, about ten o'clock. The walk had required caution, and it was
long after I had closed my eyes ere the retina yielded the impressions
that had been so nervously drawn on them. The next morning at nine, we
started on our return to the ship, sauntering leisurely along, picking
strawberries by the way, and enjoying all the satisfaction inherent to
the successful accomplishment of an undertaking. With health and
strength for any attempt we had been peculiarly favoured by the
weather, and had thus done more than any who had preceded us. Our
party, under these circumstances, was most joyous; so that,
independent of the object, the relaxation itself was such as we
creatures of habit and discipline seldom experience.

To make this narrative more intelligible, it will be necessary to
describe briefly the position and general features of this volcano,
which does not, like most others, spring from a cone, but has
excavated for itself a bed in the side of Mowna Roa, which rises
14,000 feet above the level of the sea; it is about sixteen miles
distant from the summit of the mountain, wherein is an enormous
extinct crater, from which this is probably the outlet; it is 4000
feet above the level of the sea, and twenty miles from the nearest
coast line. Several distinct levels in the present crater prove that
it has eaten its way to its present depth. On the most elevated of
these large trees now grow, evidences of many years' tranquillity;
lower down we come to shrubs, and lastly to the fern, apparently the
most venturesome of the vegetable kingdom; it seems to require nothing
but rest and water, for we found it shooting out of crevices where the
lava appeared to have undergone no decomposition. Nowhere, I conceive,
(not even in Iceland,) can be seen such stupendous volcanic efforts as
in Owhyhee. The whole island, eighty-six miles long by seventy broad,
and rising, as it does at Mowna Keah, more than 15,000 feet above the
sea, would seem to have been formed by layers of lava imposed at
different periods. Some of these have followed quickly on each other;
while the thickness of soil, made up of vegetable mould and decomposed
lava, indicates a long interval of repose between others. The present
surface is comparatively recent, though there is no tradition of any
but partial eruptions.

"O Lord! how manifold are Thy works: in wisdom hast Thou made them
all!"

We reached the village the next day at 1 P.M., and after a refreshing
bathe, returned on board to find the ship prepared for sea, to which
we proceeded the following morning at four o'clock.



THE DAYS OF THE FRONDE.


At the beginning of the present year, and upon the authority of M.
Alexandre Dumas, we laid before the readers of this Magazine a sketch
of certain incidents in the lives of three French guardsmen, who, in
company with a young cadet of Gascony, fought, drank, loved, and
plotted under the reign of Louis the Thirteenth and the rule of
Richelieu. The sketch was incomplete: contrary to established
practice, M. Dumas neither married nor killed his heroes; but after
exposing them to innumerable perils, out of all of which they came
triumphant, although from none did they derive any important benefit,
he left them nearly as he found them--with their fortunes still to
make, and with little to rely upon save their good swords and their
dauntless courage. He promised, however, a continuation of their
history, and that promise he has kept, but with a difference. Passing
over a score of years, he again introduces us to the guardsmen, whom
he left in the heyday of youth, and who have now attained, most of
them passed, the sober age of forty.

Twenty years later, then, we find D'Artagnan, the young Gascon
gentleman aforesaid, alone upon the scene. His three friends,
influenced by various motives, have retired from the corps of
mousquetaires: Athos to reside upon a small estate in Poitou, Porthos
to marry a rich widow, Aramis to become an abbé. D'Artagnan alone,
having no estate to retire to larger than a cabbage-garden, no widow
to marry, or inclination for the church, has stuck to the service with
credit, but with small profit to himself; and the lieutenancy bestowed
upon him by the Cardinal-Duke in 1628, is still a lieutenancy in 1648,
under Richelieu's less able, but equally ambitious successor, Cardinal
Mazarine. Moreover, deprived, during the greater part of these twenty
years, of the society of his three fiends, who had in some measure
formed his character, and from the example of two of whom he had
caught much of what chivalry and elegance he possessed--deprived also
of opportunities of displaying those peculiar talents for bold
intrigue, which had once enabled him to thwart the projects of
Richelieu himself, D'Artagnan has degenerated into a mere trooper. His
talents and shrewdness have not deserted him; on the contrary, the
latter has increased with his experience of the world; but instead of
being employed in the service of queens and princes, their exercise
has been for some years confined to procuring their owner those
physical and positive comforts which soldiers seek and prize--namely,
a good table, comfortable quarters, and a complaisant hostess.

Although thus making the best of his position, and only occasionally
grumbling at the caprice of Dame Fortune, who seems entirely to have
forgotten him, it is with a lively sensation of joy that D'Artagnan,
one evening when on guard at the Palais Royal, hears himself summoned
to the presence of Mazarine. It is at the commencement of the Fronde;
the exactions of the cardinal have irritated the people, who show
symptoms of open resistance; his enemies, already sufficiently
numerous, are daily increasing and becoming more formidable. Mazarine
trembles for his power, and looks around him for men of head and
action, to aid him in breasting the storm and carrying out his
schemes. He hears tell of the four guardsmen, whose fidelity and
devotion had once saved the reputation of Anne of Austria, and baffled
the most powerful minister France ever saw; these four men he resolves
to make his own, and D'Artagnan is dispatched to find his three former
companions, and induce them to espouse the cause of the cardinal. The
mission is but partially successful. D'Artagnan finds Porthos, whose
real name is Du Vallon, rich, flourishing, and a widower, but,
notwithstanding all these advantages, perfectly unhappy because he has
no title. Vanity was always the failing of Porthos. Aramis, otherwise
the Chevalier--now the Abbé--d'Herblay, is up to the ears in intrigues
of every description. Athos, Count de la Fère, has abandoned the
wine-flask, formerly the deity of his adoration, and is busied in the
education of a natural son, a youth of sixteen, of whom the beautiful
Duchess of Chevreuse is the mother. By the promise of a barony,
D'Artagnan easily induces Porthos to follow him to Paris; but with his
other two friends he is less successful. Athos and Aramis put him off
with excuses, for both have already pledged themselves to the cause of
the Fronde and of the Duke of Beaufort.

This prince, the grandson of Henry the Fourth, and of the celebrated
Gabrielle D'Estrées, is a prisoner in the fortress of Vincennes, and a
constant subject of uneasiness to Mazarine. Brave as steel, but of
limited capacity, the idol of the people, who, by the use of his name,
are easily roused to rebellion, the duke has beguiled his long
captivity by abuse of the Facchino Mazarini, as he styles the
cardinal, and by keeping up a constant petty warfare with the governor
of Vincennes, Monsieur de Chavigny. On his way to prison, he boasted
to his guards that he had at least forty plans of escape, some one of
which would infallibly succeed. This was repeated to the cardinal; and
so well is the duke guarded in consequence, that five years have
elapsed and he is still at Vincennes. At last his friends find means
of communicating with him, and Grimaud, the servant of the Count de la
Fère, is introduced, in the capacity of an under jailer, into the
fortress, where, by his taciturnity and apparent strictness, he gains
the entire confidence of La Ramée, an official who, under M. de
Chavigny, is appointed to the especial guardianship of the Duke of
Beaufort. An attempt to escape is fixed for the day of the Pentecost.
Upon the morning of that day, Monsieur de Chavigny starts upon a short
journey, leaving the castle in charge of La Ramée, whom the duke
invites to sup with him upon a famous pasty, that has been ordered for
the occasion from a confectioner who has recently established himself
at Vincennes. Here is what takes place at the repast.

La Ramée, who, at the bottom of his heart, entertained a considerable
degree of regard and affection for M. de Beaufort, made himself a
great treat of this tête-à-tête supper. His chief foible was gluttony,
and for this grand occasion the confectioner had promised to outdo
himself. The pasty was to be of pheasants, the wine of the best
vintage of Chambertin. By adding to the agreeable images which this
promise called up in his mind, the society of the duke, who in the
main was such an excellent fellow, who played Monsieur de Chavigny
such capital tricks, and made such biting jokes against the cardinal,
La Ramée had composed a picture of a perfectly delightful evening,
which he looked forward to with proportionate jubilation, and with an
impatience almost equalling that of the duke. His first visit that
morning had been to the pastrycook, who had shown him the crust of a
gigantic pasty, decorated at the top with the arms of Monsieur de
Beaufort. The said crust was still empty, but beside it were a
pheasant and two partridges, so minutely and closely larded, that each
of them looked like a cushion stuck full of pins. La Ramée's mouth
watered at the sight.

Early in the day, M. de Beaufort went to play at ball with La Ramée; a
sign from Grimaud warned him to pay attention to every thing. Grimaud
walked before them, as if to point out the road that he and the duke
would have to take that evening. The place where they were in the
habit of playing was the smaller court of the fortress--a solitary
enclosure, where sentinels were only stationed when the duke was
there; even that precaution seeming unnecessary, on account of the
great height of the ramparts. There were three doors to open before
reaching this court, and each door was opened with a different key.
All three keys were kept by La Ramée. When they reached the court,
Grimaud seated himself negligently in one of the embrasures, his legs
dangling outside the wall. The duke understood that the rope-ladder
was to be fixed at that place. This, and other manoeuvres,
comprehensible enough to M. de Beaufort, and carefully noted by him,
had, of course, no intelligible meaning for La Ramée.

The game began. M. de Beaufort was in play, and sent the balls
wherever he liked; La Ramée could not win a game. When they had
finished playing, the duke, whilst rallying La Ramée on his ill
success, pulled out a couple of louis-d'ors, and offered them to his
guards, who had followed him to the court to pick up the balls,
telling them to go and drink his health. The guards asked La Ramée's
permission, which he gave, but for the evening only. Up to that time
he had various important matters to arrange, some of which would
require him to absent himself from his prisoner, whom he did not wish
to be lost sight of.

Six o'clock came, and although the dinner-hour was fixed for seven,
the table was already spread, and the enormous pie placed upon the
side-board. Every body was impatient for something: the guards to go
and drink, La Ramée to dine, and Monsieur de Beaufort to escape.
Grimaud was the only one who seemed to be waiting for nothing, and to
remain perfectly calm; and at times when the duke looked at his dull,
immoveable countenance, he almost doubted whether that could be the
man who was to aid his projected flight.

At half-past six La Ramée dismissed the guards, the duke sat down at
the table, and signed to his jailer to take a chair opposite to him.
Grimaud served the soup, and stationed himself behind La Ramée. The
most perfect enjoyment was depicted on the countenance of the latter,
as he commenced the repast from which he had been anticipating so much
pleasure. The duke looked at him with a smile.

"Ventre St Gris! La Ramée," cried he, "if I were told that at this
moment there is in all France a happier man than yourself, I would not
believe it."

"And you would be quite right not to do so, Monseigneur," said La
Ramée. "I confess that, when I am hungry, I know no pleasure equal to
that of sitting down to a good dinner; and when I remember that my
Amphitryon is the grandson of Henry the Fourth, the pleasure is at
least doubled by the honour done to me."

The duke bowed. "My dear La Ramée," said he, "you are unequaled in the
art of paying compliments."

"It is no compliment, Monseigneur," said La Ramée; "I say exactly what
I think."

"You are really attached to me then?" said the duke.

"Most sincerely," replied La Ramée; "and I should be inconsolable if
your highness were to leave Vincennes."

"A singular proof of affection that!" returned the duke.

"But, Monseigneur," continued La Ramée, sipping at a glass of Madeira,
"what would you do if you were set at liberty? You would only get into
some new scrape, and be sent to the Bastile instead of to Vincennes."

"Indeed!" said the duke, considerably amused at the turn the
conversation was taking, and glancing at the clock, of which the
hands, as he thought, advanced more slowly than usual.

"M. de Chavigny is not very amiable," said La Ramée, "but M. de
Tremblay is a great deal worse. You may depend, Monseigneur, that it
was a real kindness to send you here, where you breathe a fine air,
and have nothing to do but to eat and drink, and play at ball."

"According to your account, La Ramée, I was very ungrateful ever to
think of escaping."

"Exceedingly so," replied La Ramée; "but your highness never did think
seriously of it."

"Indeed did I, though!" said the duke; "and what is more, folly though
it may be, I sometimes think of it still."

"Still by one of your forty plans, Monseigneur?"

The duke nodded affirmatively.

"Monseigneur," resumed La Ramée, "since you have so far honoured me
with your confidence, I wish you would tell me one of the forty
methods of escape which your highness had invented."

"With pleasure," replied the duke. "Grimaud, give me the pasty."

"I am all attention," said La Ramée, leaning back in his chair, and
raising his glass so as to look at the setting sun through the liquid
amber which it contained. The duke glanced at the clock. Ten minutes
more and it would strike seven, the hour for which his escape was
concerted. Grimaud placed the pie before M. de Beaufort, who took his
silver-bladed knife--steel ones were not allowed him--to cut it; but
La Ramée, unwilling to see so magnificent a pasty mangled by a dull
knife, passed him his own, which was of steel.

"Well, Monseigneur," said he, "and this famous plan?"

"Do you wish me to tell you," said the duke, "the one on the success
of which I most reckoned, and which I intended to try the first?"

"By all means," said La Ramée.

"Well," said M. de Beaufort, who was busy in the dissection of the
pie, "in the first place I hoped to have for my guardian some honest
fellow like yourself, Monsieur La Ramée."

"Your hope was realized, Monseigneur. And then?"

"I said to myself," continued the duke, "if once I have about me a
good fellow like La Ramée, I will get a friend, whom he does not know
to be my friend, to recommend to him a man devoted to my interests,
and who will aid my escape."

"Good!" said La Ramée. "No bad idea."

"When I have accomplished this," said the duke, "if the man is
skilful, and manages to gain the confidence of my jailer, I shall have
no difficulty in keeping up a communication with my friends."

"Indeed!" said La Ramée; "how so?"

"Easily enough," replied M. de Beaufort; "in playing at ball, for
instance."

"In playing at ball!" repeated La Ramée, who was beginning to pay
great attention to the duke's words.

"Yes. I strike a ball into the moat; a man who is at hand, working in
his garden, picks it up. The ball contains a letter. Instead of
throwing back the same ball, he throws another, which contains a
letter for me. My friends hear from me and I from them, without any
one being the wiser."

"The devil!" said La Ramée, scratching his head, "you do well to tell
me this, Monseigneur. In future I will keep an eye on pickers up of
balls. But, after all, that is only a means of correspondence."

"Wait a little. I write to my friends--'On such a day and at such an
hour, be in waiting on the other side of the moat with two led
horses.'"

"Well," said La Ramée, with some appearance of uneasiness, "but what
then? Unless, indeed, the horses have wings, and can fly up the
rampart to fetch you."

"Or that I have means of flying down," said the duke, carelessly. "A
rope-ladder, for instance."

"Yes," said La Ramée, with a forced laugh; "but a rope ladder can
hardly be sent in a tennis-ball, though a letter may."

"No; but it may be sent in something else. Let us only suppose, for
argument's sake, that my cook, Noirmont, has purchased the
pastrycook's shop opposite the castle. La Ramée, who is a bit of an
epicure, tries his pies, finds them excellent, and asks me if I would
like to taste one. I accept the offer, on condition that he shall help
me to eat it. To do so more at his ease, he sends away the guards, and
only keeps Grimaud here to wait upon us. Grimaud is the man whom my
friend has recommended, and who is ready to second me in all things.
The moment of my escape is fixed for seven o'clock. At a few minutes
to seven"----

"At a few minutes to seven!" repeated La Ramée, perspiring with alarm.

"At a few minutes to seven," continued the duke, suiting the action to
the word, "I take the crust off the pie. Inside it, I find two
poniards, a rope-ladder, and a gag. I put one of the poniards to La
Ramée's breast, and I say to him--'My good friend, La Ramée, if you
make a motion or utter a cry, you are a dead man!'"

The duke, as we have already said, whilst uttering these last
sentences, had acted in conformity. He was now standing close to La
Ramée, to whom his tone of voice, and the sight of the dagger levelled
at his heart, intimated plainly enough that M. de Beaufort would keep
his word. Meanwhile Grimaud, silent as the grave, took out of the pie
the second poniard, the rope-ladder, and the gag. La Ramée followed
each of these objects with his eyes with a visibly increasing terror.

"Oh, Monseigneur!" cried he, looking at the duke with an air of
stupefaction, which at any other time would have made M. de Beaufort
laugh heartily, "you would not have the heart to kill me?"

"No, if you do not oppose my flight."

"But, Monseigneur, if I let you escape, I am a ruined man."

"I will pay you the value of your office."

"And if I defend myself, or call out?"

"By the honour of a gentleman, you die upon the spot!"

At this moment the clock struck.

"Seven o'clock," said Grimaud, who had not yet uttered a word.

La Ramée made a movement. The duke frowned, and the unlucky jailer
felt the point of the dagger penetrate his clothes, and press against
his breast.

"Enough, Monseigneur," cried he; "I will not stir. But I entreat you
to tie my hands and feet, or I shall be taken for your accomplice."

The duke took off his girdle, and gave it to Grimaud, who tied La
Ramée's hands firmly behind his back. La Ramée then held out his legs;
Grimaud tore a napkin into strips, and bound his ankles together.

"And now the gag!" cried poor La Ramée; "the gag! I insist upon it; or
they will hang me for not having given the alarm."

In an instant La Ramée was gagged, and laid upon the ground; two or
three chairs were overturned, to make it appear that there had been a
struggle. Grimaud took from La Ramée's pockets all the keys that they
contained, opened the room-door, shut and double-locked it when the
duke and himself had passed out, and led the way to the court. This
the fugitives reached without accident or encounter, and found it
entirely deserted; no sentinels, nor any body at the windows that
overlooked it. The duke hurried to the rampart, and saw upon the
further side of the moat three horsemen and two led horses. He
exchanged a sign with them; they were waiting for him. Meanwhile
Grimaud was fastening the rope by which the descent was to be
effected. It was not a ladder, but a silken cord rolled upon a stick,
which was to be placed between the legs, and become unrolled by the
weight of the person descending.

"Go," said the duke.

"First, Monseigneur?" asked Grimaud.

"Certainly," was the reply; "if I am taken, a prison awaits me; if you
are caught, you will be hung."

"True," said Grimaud; and putting himself astride the stick, he
commenced his perilous descent. The duke followed him anxiously with
his eyes. About three quarters of the distance were accomplished, when
the cord broke, and Grimaud fell into the moat. M. de Beaufort uttered
a cry; but Grimaud said nothing, although he was evidently severely
hurt, for he remained motionless upon the spot on which he had fallen.
One of the three horsemen slid down into the moat, fastened the noose
of a rope under the arms of Grimaud, and his two companions, who held
the other end, pulled him up.

"Come down, Monseigneur," cried the cavaliers; "the fall is only about
fifteen feet, and the grass is soft."

The duke was already descending. His task was difficult; for the stick
was no longer there to sustain him, and he was obliged to lower
himself along the slender rope from a height of fifty feet by sheer
force of wrist. But his activity, strength, and coolness came to his
aid; in less than five minutes he was at the end of the cord. He then
let go his hold, and fell upon his feet without injury. Climbing out
of the moat, he found himself in the company of Count Rochefort, and
of two other gentlemen with whom he was unacquainted. Grimaud, whose
senses had left him, was fastened upon a horse.

"Gentlemen," said the duke, "I will thank you by and by; just now we
have not an instant to lose. Forward then, and let who loves me
follow."

And springing upon his horse, he set off at full gallop, breathing as
if a load were removed from his breast, and exclaiming in accents of
inexpressible joy--

"Free! Free! Free!"

The two cavaliers who accompany the Duke and the Count de Rochefort,
are Athos and Aramis. D'Artagnan and Porthos are sent in pursuit of
the cardinal, and in the obscurity by night the four friends, who have
so often fought side by side, find themselves at sword's point with
each other. Fortunately a recognition ensues before any harm is done.
A strong party of the Duke of Beaufort's adherents comes up, and
D'Artagan and Porthos are taken prisoners, but immediately set at
liberty by the duke.

The readers of the _Three Mousquetaires_ will not have forgotten a
certain Lady de Winter, having a _fleur-de-lis_ branded on her
shoulder, who plays an important part in that romance, and who, after
committing innumerable crimes, at last meets her death at the hands of
a public executioner, but without form of trial. This latter, indeed,
might be considered almost superfluous, so numerous and notorious were
her offences; but nevertheless, D'Artagnan and his three friends, by
whose order and in whose presence the execution took place, sometimes
feel pangs of remorse for the deed, which none of the many lives they
have taken in fair and open fight ever occasion them. Athos
especially, the most reflecting and sensitive of the four, continually
reproaches himself with the share he took in that act of illegal
justice. This woman has left a son, who inherits all her vices, and
who, having been proved illegitimate, has been deprived of Lord De
Winter's estates, and passes by the name of Mordaunt. He is now
brought upon the scene. Raoul, Viscount of Braguelonne, the son of
Athos, is proceeding to Flanders, in company with the young Count de
Guiche, to join the army under the Prince of Condé, when, on the last
day of his journey, and whilst passing through a forest, he falls in
with, and disperses a party of Spanish marauders who are robbing and
ill-treating two travellers. Of these latter, one is dead, and the
other, who is desperately wounded, implores the aid of a priest. Raoul
and his friend order their attendants to form a litter of branches,
and to convey the wounded man to a neighbouring forest inn, whilst
they hasten on to the next village to procure him the spiritual
consolation he is so urgent to obtain.

The two young men had ridden more than a league, and were already in
sight of the village of Greney, when they saw coming towards them,
mounted upon a mule, a poor monk, whom, from his large hat and grey
woollen gown, they took to be an Augustine friar. Chance seemed to
have sent them exactly what they were seeking. Upon approaching the
monk, they found him to be a man of two or three and twenty years of
age, but who might have been taken for some years older, owing
probably to long fasts and severe penances. His complexion was pale,
not that clear white paleness which is agreeable to behold, but a
bilious yellow; his hair was of a light colour, and his eyes, of a
greenish grey, seemed devoid of all expression.

"Sir," said Raoul, with his usual politeness, "have you taken orders?"

"Why do you ask?" said the stranger, in a tone so abrupt as to be
scarcely civil.

"For our information," replied the Count de Guiche haughtily.

The stranger touched his mule with his heel, and moved onwards. With a
bound of his horse, De Guiche placed himself before him, blocking up
the road. "Answer, sir" said he. "The question was polite put, and
deserves a reply."

"I am not obliged, I suppose, to inform the first comer who and what I
am."

With considerable difficulty De Guiche repressed a violent inclination
to break the bones of the insolent monk.

"In the first place," said he, "we will tell you who _we_ are. My
friend here is the Viscount of Braguelonne, and I am the Count de
Guiche. It is no mere caprice that induces us to question you; we are
seeking spiritual aid for a dying man. If you are a priest, I call
upon you in the name of humanity to afford him the assistance he
implores; if, on the other hand, you are not in orders, I warn you to
expect the chastisement which your impertinence merits."

The monk's pale face became livid, and a smile of so strange an
expression overspread it, that Raoul, whose eyes were fixed upon him,
felt an involuntary and unaccountable uneasiness.

"He is some spy of the Imperialists," said the viscount, putting his
hand upon his pistols. A stern and menacing glance from the monk
replied to the accusation.

"Well, sir," said De Guiche, "will you answer?"

"I am a priest," replied the young man, his face resuming its former
calm inexpressiveness.

"Then, holy father," said Raoul, letting his pistol fall back into the
holster, and giving a tone of respect to his words, "since you are a
priest, you have now an opportunity of exercising your sacred
functions. A man wounded to death is at the little inn which you will
soon find upon your road, and he implores the assistance of one of
God's ministers."

"I will go to him," said the monk calmly, setting his mule in motion.

"If you do not, sir," said De Guiche, "remember that our horses will
soon overtake your mule, that we possess sufficient influence to have
you seized wherever you go, and that then your trial will be very
short. A tree and a rope are to be found every where."

The eyes of the monk emitted an angry spark, but he merely repeated
the words, "I will go to him," and rode on.

"Let us follow," said De Guiche; "it will be the surest plan."

"I was about to propose it," said Raoul. And the young men followed
the monk at pistol-shot distance.

On arriving in sight of the roadside tavern, they saw their servants
approaching it from the opposite direction, leading their horses, and
carrying the wounded man. On perceiving the monk, an expression of joy
illuminated the countenance of the sufferer.

"And now," said Raoul, "we have done all we can for you, and must
hasten onwards to join the prince's army. There is to be a battle
to-morrow, it is said, and we would not miss it."

The host had got everything ready, a bed, lint and bandages, and a
messenger had been dispatched to Lens, which was the nearest town, to
bring back a surgeon.

"You will follow us," said Raoul to the servants, "as soon as you have
conveyed this person to his room. A horseman will arrive here in the
course of the afternoon," added he to the innkeeper, "and will
probably enquire if the Viscount de Braguelonne has passed this way.
He is one of my attendants, and his name is Grimaud. You will tell him
that I have passed, and shall sleep at Cambrin."

By this time the litter had reached the door of the inn. The monk got
off his mule, ordered it to be put in the stable without unsaddling,
and entered the house. The two young men rode away, followed by the
benedictions of the wounded man.

The litter was just being carried into the inn, when the hostess
hurried forward to receive her guests. On catching sight of the
sufferer, she seized her husband's arm with an exclamation of terror.

"Well," said the host, "what is the matter?"

"Do you not recognise him?" said the woman, pointing to the wounded
man.

"Recognise him! No--yet--surely I remember the face. Can it be?"----

"The former headsman of Bethune," said his wife, completing the
sentence.

"The headsman of Bethune!" repeated the young monk, recoiling with a
look and gesture of marked repugnance.

The chief of Raoul's attendants perceived the disgust with which the
monk heard the quality of his penitent.

"Sir," he said, "although he may have been an executioner, or even if
he still be so, it is no reason for refusing him the consolations of
religion. Render him the service he claims at your hands, and you will
have the more merit in the sight of God."

The monk made no reply, but entered a room on the ground-floor, in
which the servants were now placing the wounded man upon a bed. As he
did so, every one left the apartment, and the penitent remained alone
with his confessor. The presence of Raoul's and De Guiche's followers
being no longer required, the latter remounted their horses, and set
off at a sharp trot to rejoin their masters, who were already out of
sight.

They had been gone but a few minutes, when a single horseman rode up
to the door of the inn.

"What is your pleasure, sir?" said the host, still pale and aghast at
the discovery his wife had made.

"A feed for my horse, and a bottle of wine for myself," was the reply.
"Have you seen a young gentleman pass by," continued the stranger,
"mounted on a chestnut horse, and followed by two attendants."

"The Viscount de Braguelonne?" said the innkeeper.

"The same."

"Then you are Monsieur Grimaud?"

The traveller nodded assent.

"Your master was here not half an hour ago," said the host. "He has
ridden on, and will sleep at Cambrin."

Grimaud sat down at a table, wiped the dust and perspiration from his
face, poured out a glass of wine, and drank in silence. He was about
to fill his glass a second time, when a loud shrill cry was heard,
issuing from the apartment in which the monk and the patient were shut
up together. Grimaud started to his feet.

"What is that?" exclaimed he.

"From the wounded man's room," replied the host.

"What wounded man?"

"The former headsman of Bethune, who has been set upon and sorely hurt
by Spanish partisans. The Viscount de Braguelonne rescued and brought
him hither, and he is now confessing himself to an Augustine friar. He
seems to suffer terribly."

"The headsman of Bethune," muttered Grimaud, apparently striving to
recollect something. "A man of fifty-five or sixty years of age, tall
and powerful; of dark complexion, with black hair and beard?"

"The same; excepting that his beard has become grey, and his hair
white. Do you know him?"

"I have seen him once," replied Grimaud gloomily.

At this moment another cry was heard, less loud than the first, but
followed by a long deep groan. Grimaud and the innkeeper looked at
each other.

"It is like the cry of a man who is being murdered," said the latter.

"We must see what it is," said Grimaud.

Although slow to speak, Grimaud was prompt in action. He rushed to the
door, and shook it violently; it was secured on the inner side.

"Open the door instantly," cried he, "or I break it down."

No answer was returned. Grimaud looked around him, and perceived a
heavy crowbar standing in a corner of the passage. This he seized hold
of, and before the host could interfere, the door was burst open. The
room was inundated with blood, which was trickling from the mattrass;
there was a hoarse rattling in the wounded man's throat; the monk had
disappeared. Grimaud hurried to an open window which looked upon the
court-yard.

"He has escaped through this," said he.

"Do you think so?" said the host. "Boy, see if the monk's mule is
still in the stable."

"It is gone," was the answer.

Grimaud approached the bed, and gazed upon the harsh and strongly
marked features of the wounded man.

"Is he still alive?" said the host.

Without replying, Grimaud opened the man's doublet to feel if his
heart beat, and at the same time the innkeeper approached the bed.
Suddenly both started back with an exclamation of horror. A poniard
was buried to the hilt in the left breast of the headsman.

What had passed between the priest and his penitent was as follows.

It has been seen that the monk showed himself little disposed to delay
his journey in order to receive the confession of the wounded man; so
little, indeed, that he would probably have endeavoured to avoid it by
flight, had not the menaces of the Count de Guiche, and afterwards the
presence of the servants, or perhaps his own reflections, induced him
to perform to the end the duties of his sacred office.

On finding himself alone with the sufferer, he approached the pillow
of the latter. The headsman examined him with one of those rapid,
anxious looks peculiar to dying men, and made a movement of surprise.

"You are very young, holy father," said he.

"Those who wear my dress have no age," replied the monk severely.

"Alas, good father, speak to me more kindly! I need a friend in these
my last moments."

"Do you suffer much?" asked the monk.

"Yes, but in soul rather than in body."

"We will save your soul," said the young man; "but, tell me, are you
really the executioner of Bethune, as these people say?"

"I was," replied the wounded man hurriedly, as though fearful that the
acknowledgment of his degrading profession might deprive him of the
assistance of which he stood in such imminent need. "I was, but I am
so no longer; I gave up my office many years ago. I am still obliged
to appear at executions, but I no longer officiate. Heaven forbid that
I should!"

"You have a horror of your profession, then?"

The headsman groaned.

"So long as I only struck in the name of the law and of justice," said
he, "my conscience was at rest, and my sleep untroubled; but since
that terrible night when I served as instrument of a private
vengeance, and raised my sword with hatred against one of God's
creatures--since that night"----

The headsman paused, and shook his head despairingly.

"Speak on," said the monk, who had seated himself on the edge of the
bed, and began to take an interest in a confession that commenced so
strangely.

"Ah!" exclaimed the dying man, "what efforts have I not made to stifle
my remorse by twenty years of good works! I have exposed my own
existence to preserve that of others, and have saved human lives in
exchange for the one I had unwarrantably taken. I frequented the
churches, sought out the poor to console and relieve them; those who
once avoided became accustomed to see me, and some have even loved me.
But God has not pardoned me; for, do what I will, the memory of my
crime pursues me, and each night in my dreams the spectre of that
woman stands menacing before me."

"A woman! Was it a woman, then, whom you assassinated?" cried the
monk.

"And you, too," exclaimed the headsman--"you, too, use that word,
assassinated. It _was_ an assassination, then, not an execution, and I
am a murderer!"

He shut his eyes and uttered a hollow moan. The monk feared probably
that he would die without completing his confession, for he hastened
to console him.

"Go on," said he. "I cannot yet know how far you are guilty. When I
have heard all, I will decide. Tell me, then, how you came to commit
this deed."

"It was night," resumed the headsman, in faltering accents: "a man
came to my house to seek me, and showed me an order. I followed him.
Four other gentlemen were waiting for him; they put a mask upon my
face, and led me with them. I was resolved to resist, if what they
required me to do appeared unjust. We rode on for five or six leagues
almost without uttering a word; at last we halted--and they showed me,
through the window of a cottage, a woman seated at a table. 'That,'
said they, 'is she whom you are to decapitate.'"

"Horrible!" exclaimed the monk. "And you obeyed?"

"Father, that woman was a monster; she had poisoned her husband, had
tried to assassinate her brother-in-law, who was one of the men that
now accompanied me; she had murdered a young girl whom she thought her
rival; and, before leaving England, had instigated the assassination
of the king's favourite."

"Buckingham?" exclaimed the monk.

"Yes, Buckingham--that was the name."

"She was an Englishwoman, then?"

"No--a Frenchwoman, but she had been married to an English nobleman."

The monk grew pale, passed his hand across his forehead, and, rising
from the bed, approached the door and bolted it. The headsman thought
that he was leaving him, and implored him to return.

"I am here," said the monk, resuming his seat. "Who were the five men
who accompanied you?"

"One was an Englishman; the other four were French, and wore the
uniform of the mousquetaires."

"Their names?" demanded the monk.

"I do not know them. But the four Frenchmen called the Englishman 'My
lord.'"

"And the woman; was she young?"

"Young and beautiful, most beautiful, as she kneeled before me
imploring mercy. I have never been able to understand how I had the
courage to strike off that pale and lovely head."

The monk seemed to be under the influence of some violent emotion; his
limbs trembled, and he appeared unable to speak. At last, mastering
himself by a strong effort--"The name of this woman?" said he.

"I do not know it. She had been married twice, once in France and once
in England."

"And you killed her!" said the monk, vehemently. "You served as
instrument to those dastardly villains who dared not kill her
themselves. You had no pity on her youth, her beauty, her weakness!
You killed her!"

"Alas! holy father," said the headsman, "this woman concealed, under
the exterior of an angel, the vices of a demon; and when I saw her,
when I remembered all that I had myself suffered from her"----

"You? And what could she have done to you?"

"She had seduced my brother, who was a priest, had fled with him from
his convent, lost him both body and soul."

"Your brother?"

"Yes, my brother had been her first lover. Oh, my father! do not look
at me thus. I am very guilty, then! You cannot pardon me!"

The monk composed his features, which had assumed a terrible
expression during the latter part of the dying man's confession.

"I will pardon you," said he, "if you tell me all. Since your brother
was her first lover, you must know her maiden name. Tell it me."

"Oh, my God! my God!" exclaimed the headsman--"I am dying! Absolution,
holy father! absolution!"

"Her name," said the monk, "and I give it to you."

The headsman, who was convulsed with agony, both physical and moral,
seemed scarcely able to speak. The monk bent over him as if to catch
the smallest sound he should utter.

"Her name," said he, "or no absolution." The dying man seemed to
collect all his strength.

"Anne de Bueil," murmured he.

"Anne de Bueil!" repeated the monk, rising to his feet and lifting his
hands to heaven, "Anne de Bueil! Did you say Anne de Bueil?"

"Yes, yes, that was her name; and now absolve me, for I am dying."

"_I_ absolve you?" cried the monk, with a laugh that made the
sufferer's hair stand on end; "_I_ absolve you? I am no priest!"

"You are no priest!" cried the headsman; "but who and what are you,
then?"

"I will tell you, miscreant! I am John de Winter, and that woman"----

"And that woman"----gasped the executioner.

"Was my mother!"

The headsman uttered a shriek, the long and terrible one which Grimaud
and the innkeeper had heard.

"Oh, pardon, pardon!" murmured he--"forgive me, if not in God's name,
at least in your own. If not as a priest, as a son."

"Pardon you!" replied the pretended monk; "pardon you! God may perhaps
do it, but I never will. Die, wretch, die! unabsolved, despairing, and
accursed." And, drawing a dagger from under his gown, he plunged it
into the breast of the headsman. "Take that," said he, "for my
absolution."

It was then that the second cry, followed by a long moan, had been
uttered. The headsman, who had partially raised himself, fell back
upon the bed. The monk, without withdrawing his dagger from the wound,
ran to the window, opened it, jumped out into the little flower-garden
below, and hurried to the stable. Leading out his mule, he plunged
into the thickest part of the adjacent forest, stripped off his monk's
garb, took a horseman's dress out of his valise, and put it on. Then,
making all haste to the nearest post-house, he took a horse, and
continued with the utmost speed his journey to Paris.

The headsman lives long enough to inform Grimaud of what has passed;
and Grimaud, who was present at the decapitation of Lady de Winter,
returns to Paris, to put Athos and his friends on their guard against
the vengeance of her son. Mordaunt, _alias_ De Winter, is one of
Cromwell's most devoted and unscrupulous agents, and is proceeding to
the French capital to negotiate with Mazarine on the part of the
Parliamentary general. Guided by what he has heard from the
executioner of Bethune, he discovers who the men are by whose order
his mother was beheaded, and he vows their destruction. The four
friends soon afterwards meet in England, whither D'Artagnan and
Porthos have been sent on a mission to Cromwell; whilst Athos and
Aramis have repaired thither to strive to prop the falling fortunes of
Charles the First. We cannot say much in favour of that portion of the
book of which the scene is laid on English ground. M. Dumas is much
happier in his delineations of Frondeurs and Mazarinists than of
Puritans and Cavaliers; and his account of Charles the First, and of
the scenes prior to his execution, is horribly Frenchified.

After numerous narrow escapes from Mordaunt, who pursues them with
unrelenting rancour, and succeeds in assassinating their friend and
his uncle, Lord de Winter, the four guardsmen embark on board a small
vessel to return to France. Mordaunt discovers this, gets the captain
and crew out of the way, replaces them by one Groslow and other
creatures of his own, and conceals himself on board. His plan is, so
soon as the vessel is a short distance out at sea, to escape in a boat
with his confederates, after firing a train communicating with some
barrels of powder in the hold. There is some improbability in this
part of the story; but gunpowder plots have special privilege of
absurdity. The guardsmen, however, discover the mischief that is
brewing against them, just in time to escape through the cabin
windows, and swim off to the boat, which is towing astern.

Scarcely had D'Artagnan cut the rope that attached the boat to the
ship, when a shrill whistle was heard proceeding from the latter,
which, as it moved on whilst the boat remained stationary, was already
beginning to be lost to view in the darkness. At the same moment a
lantern was brought upon deck, and lit up the figures of the crew.
Suddenly a great outcry was heard; and just then the clouds that
covered the heavens split and parted, and the silver light of the moon
fell upon the white sails and dark rigging of the vessel. Persons were
seen running about the deck in bewilderment and confusion; and
Mordaunt himself, carrying a torch in his hand, appeared upon the
poop.

At the appointed hour, Groslow had collected his men, and Mordaunt,
after listening at the door of the cabin, and concluding from the
silence which reigned that his intended victims were buried in sleep,
had hurried to the powder barrels and set fire to the train. Whilst he
was doing this, Groslow and his sailors were preparing to leave the
ship.

"Haul in the rope," said the former, "and bring the boat along-side."

One of the sailors seized the rope and pulled it. It came to him
without resistance.

"The cable is cut!" exclaimed the man; "the boat is gone."

"The boat gone!" repeated Groslow; "impossible!"

"It is nevertheless true," returned the sailor. "See here; nothing in
our wake, and here is the end of the rope."

It was then that Groslow uttered the cry which the guardsmen heard
from their boat.

"What is the matter?" demanded Mordaunt, emerging from the hatchway,
his torch in his hand, and rushing towards the stern.

"The matter is, that your enemies have escaped you. They have cut the
rope, and saved themselves in the boat."

With a single bound Mordaunt was at the cabin-door, which he burst
open with his foot. It was empty.

"We will follow them," said Groslow; "they cannot be far off. We will
give them the stem; sail right over them."

"Yes; but the powder--I have fired the train!"

"Damnation!" roared Groslow, rushing to the hatchway. "Perhaps there
is still time."

A horrible laugh and a frightful blasphemy were Mordaunt's reply; and
then, his features distorted by rage and disappointed hate rather than
by fear, he hurled his torch into the sea, and precipitated himself
after it. At the same moment, and before Groslow had reached the
powder barrels, the ship opened like the crater of a volcano, a gush
of fire rose from it with a noise like that of fifty pieces of
artillery, and blazing fragments of the doomed vessel were seen
careering through the air in every direction. It lasted but an
instant; the red glow that had lit up the sea for miles around
vanished; the burning fragments fell hissing into the water; and, with
the exception of a vibration in the air, all was calm as before. The
felucca had disappeared; Groslow and his men were annihilated.

Our four guardsmen had witnessed this terrible spectacle with mute awe
and horror, and when it was over, they remained for a moment downcast
and silent. Porthos and D'Artagnan, who had each taken an oar, forgot
to use them, and sat gazing at their companions, whilst the boat
rocked to and fro at the will of the waves.

"_Ma foi!_" said Aramis, who was the first to break the pause, "this
time I think we are fairly rid of him."

"Help, gentlemen, help!" just then cried a voice that came sweeping in
piteous accents over the troubled surface of the sea. "Help! for
heaven's sake, help!"

The guardsmen looked at each other. Athos shuddered.

"It is his voice!" said he.

All recognised the voice, and strained their eyes in the direction in
which the felucca had disappeared. Presently a man was seen swimming
vigorously towards them. Athos extended his arm, pointing him out to
his companions.

"Yes, yes," said D'Artagnan; "I see him."

"Will nothing kill him?" said Porthos.

Aramis leaned forward and spoke in a whisper to D'Artagnan. Mordaunt
advanced a few yards, and raised one hand out of the water in sign of
distress.

"Pity! gentlemen," cried he; "pity and mercy! My strength is leaving
me, and I am about to sink."

The tone of agony in which these words were spoken awakened a feeling
of compassion in the breast of Athos.

"Unhappy man!" he murmured.

"Good!" said D'Artagnan. "I like to see you pity him. On my word, I
think he is swimming towards us. Does he suppose we are going to take
him in? Row, Porthos, row."

And D'Artagnan plunged his oar into the water. Two or three long
strokes placed twenty fathoms between the boat and the drowning man.

"Oh! you will have mercy!" cried Mordaunt. "You will not let me
perish!"

"Aha! my fine fellow," said Porthos, "we have you now, I think,
without a chance of escape."

"Oh, Porthos!" murmured the Count de la Fère.

"For heaven's sake, Athos," replied Porthos, "cease your eternal
generosity, which is ridiculous under such circumstances. For my part
I declare to you, that if he comes within my reach, I will split his
skull with the oar."

D'Artagnan, who had just finished his colloquy with Aramis, stood up
in the boat.

"Sir," said he to the swimmer, "be so good as to betake yourself in
some other direction. The vessel which you intended for our coffin is
scarcely yet at the bottom of the sea, and your present situation is a
bed of roses compared to that in which you intended to put us."

"Gentlemen!" said Mordaunt in despairing accents, "I swear to you that
I sincerely repent. I am too young to die. I was led away by a
natural resentment; I wished to revenge my mother. You would all have
acted as I have done."

"Pshaw!" said D'Artagnan, who saw that Athos was becoming more and
more softened by Mordaunt's supplications. The swimmer was again
within three or four fathoms of the boat. The approach of death seemed
to give him supernatural strength.

"Alas!" said he, "I am going to die, then. And yet I was right to
avenge my mother. And besides, if it were a crime, I repent of it, and
you ought to pardon me."

A wave that passed over his head, interrupted his entreaties. He again
emerged, and made a stroke in the direction of the boat. D'Artagnan
took his oar in both hands. The unhappy wretch uttered a groan of
despair. Athos could bear it no longer.

"D'Artagnan!" cried he, "my son D'Artagnan, I entreat of you to spare
his life. It is so horrible to let a man die when you can save him by
stretching out your hand. I cannot witness such a deed; he _must_ be
saved."

"Mordieu!" replied D'Artagnan, "why do you not tie our hands and feet,
and deliver us up to him at once? The thing would be sooner over. Ha!
Count de la Fère, you wish to perish at his hands: well, I, whom you
call your son--I will not suffer it."

Aramis quietly drew his sword, which he had carried between his teeth
when he swam off from the ship.

"If he lays a hand upon the boat," said he, "I sever it from his body,
like that of a regicide, as he is."

"Wait a moment," said Porthos.

"What are you going to do?" said Aramis.

"Jump overboard and strangle him," replied the giant.

"Oh, my friends!" said Athos, in a tone of entreaty that was
irresistible; "remember that we are men and Christians! Grant me the
life of this unhappy wretch!"

D'Artagnan hung his head: Aramis lowered his sword: Porthos sat down.

"Count de la Fère," exclaimed Mordaunt, now very near the boat, "it is
you whom I implore. Have pity upon me, and that quickly, for my
strength is exhausted. Count de la Fère, where are you?"

"I am here, sir," replied Athos, with that noble and dignified air
that was habitual to him. "Take my hand, and come into our boat."

"I cannot bear to witness it," said D'Artagnan; "such weakness is
really pitiable." And he turned towards his two remaining friends,
who, on their part, recoiled to the other side of the boat, as if
unwilling to touch the man to whom Athos alone did not fear to give
his hand. Mordaunt made an effort, raised himself up, and seized the
arm extended to him.

"So," said Athos, leaning over the gunwale of the boat--"now place
your other hand here;" and he offered him his shoulder as a support,
so that his head nearly touched that of Mordaunt; and for a moment the
two deadly foes seemed to embrace each other like brothers. Mordaunt
grasped the count's collar with his cold and dripping fingers.

"And now, sir, you are saved," said Athos; "compose yourself."

"Ah, my mother!" exclaimed Mordaunt, with the look of a demon, and an
accent of hatred impossible to render, "I can offer you but one
victim, but it is the one you would yourself have chosen!"

D'Artagnan uttered a cry; Porthos raised his oar; Aramis sprang
forward, his naked sword in his hand. But it was too late. By a last
effort, and with a yell of triumph, Mordaunt dragged Athos into the
water, compressing his throat, and winding his limbs round him like
the coils of a serpent. Without uttering a word, or calling for help,
Athos strove for a moment to maintain himself on the surface of the
water. But his movements were fettered, the weight that clung to him
was too great to bear up against, and little by little he sank. Before
his friends could get to his assistance, his head was under water, and
only his long hair was seen floating; then all disappeared, and a
circle of foam, which in its turn was rapidly obliterated, alone
marked the spot where the two men had been engulfed. Struck dumb by
horror, motionless, and almost suffocated with grief and indignation,
the three guardsmen remained, with dilated eyes and extended arms,
gazing down upon the dark waves that rolled over the body of their
friend, the brave, the chivalrous, the noble-hearted Athos. Porthos
was the first to recover his speech.

"Oh, Athos!" said he, tearing his hair, and with an explosion of grief
doubly affecting in a man of his gigantic frame and iron mould; "Oh,
Athos! are you indeed gone from us?"

At this moment, in the midst of the vast circle which the rays of the
moon lit up, the agitation of the water which had accompanied the
absorption of the two men, was renewed, and there appeared, first a
quantity of fair hair, then a pallid human face, with eyes wide open,
but fixed and glazed, then a body, which, after raising its bust out
of the water, fell softly backwards, and floated upon the surface of
the sea. In the breast of the corpse was buried a dagger, of which the
golden hilt sparkled in the moonbeams.

"Mordaunt! Mordaunt!" cried the three friends; "it is Mordaunt! But
Athos! where is he?"

Just then the boat gave a lurch, and Grimaud uttered an exclamation of
joy. The guardsmen turned, and saw Athos, his face livid with
exhaustion, supporting himself with a trembling hand upon the gunwale
of the boat. In an instant he was lifted in, and clasped in the arms
of his friends.

"You are unhurt?" said D'Artagnan.

"Yes," replied Athos. "And Mordaunt?"

"Oh! thank God, he is dead at last. Look yonder."

And D'Artagnan forced Athos to look in the direction he pointed out,
where the body of Mordaunt, tossed upon the wave, seemed to pursue the
friends with a look of insult and mortal hate. Athos gazed at it with
an expression of mingled pity and melancholy.

"Bravo! Athos," cried Aramis, with a degree of exultation which he
rarely showed.

"A good blow," exclaimed Porthos.

"I have a son," said Athos, "and I wished to live. But it was not I
who killed him. It was the hand of fate."

Soon after the escape of Monsieur de Beaufort, the Parisians, stirred
up by various influential malecontents--one of the chief of whom is
the famous Jean de Gondy, Coadjutor of Paris, and afterwards Cardinal
de Retz--break out into open insurrection. Mazarine's life is menaced;
the queen-mother and the young king are virtually prisoners of the
Frondeurs. The Prince of Condé, with the laurels he has gained on the
battle-field of Lens yet fresh upon his brow, hurries to Paris to take
part against the Fronde; the queen and Mazarine are anxious to escape
from the capital in order to carry on the war in the open field
instead of in the narrow streets, fighting in which latter, or from
behind their barricades, the ill-disciplined troops of the insurgents
are nearly as efficient as the most practised veterans. How to manage
the escape is the difficulty. The gates of the city are guarded by
armed citizens; there appears no possibility of egress. In this
dilemma, Anne of Austria bethinks her of the man to whose address and
courage she had, twenty years previously, been so deeply indebted;
D'Artagnan is called in to her assistance. He succeeds in smuggling
the cardinal out of Paris, and then returns to fetch Louis XIV. and
the queen-mother.

Instead of re-entering Paris by the gate of St Honoré, D'Artagnan, who
had time to spare, went round to that of Richelieu. The guard stopped
him, and when they saw by his plumed hat and laced cloak that he was
an officer of mousquetaires, they insisted upon his crying out, "Down
with Mazarine." This he did with so good a grace, and in so sonorous a
voice, that the most difficult were fully satisfied. He then walked
down the Rue Richelieu, reflecting how he should manage the escape of
the queen, for it would be impossible to take her away in one of the
royal carriages, with the arms of France painted upon it. On passing
before the hotel of Madame de Guéménée, who passed for the mistress of
Monsieur de Gondy, he perceived a coach standing at the door. A sudden
idea struck him.

"Pardieu!" said he, "it would be an excellent manoeuvre." And,
stepping up to the carriage, he examined the arms upon the panels,
and the livery of the coachman, who was sleeping on the box.

"It is the Coadjutor's carriage," said D'Artagnan to himself.
"Providence is decidedly in our favour."

He opened the door without noise, got into the coach, and pulled the
check-string.

"To the Palais Royal," cried he to the coachman.

The man, waking in a fright, made no doubt that the order came from
his master, and drove off at full speed to the palace. The gates of
the court were just closing as he drove in. On pulling up at the
steps, the coachman perceived that the footmen were not behind the
carriage, and, supposing that M. de Gondy had sent them somewhere, he
got off his box and opened the door. D'Artagnan jumped out, and just
as the coachman, alarmed at seeing a stranger instead of his master,
made a step backwards, he seized him by the collar with his left hand,
and with his right put a pistol to his breast.

"Not a word," said D'Artagnan, "or you are a dead man."

The coachman saw that he had fallen into a snare. He remained silent,
with open mouth and staring eyes. Two mousquetaires were walking up
and down the court; D'Artagnan called them, handed over the coachman
to one of them, with orders to keep him in safe custody, and desired
the other to get on the box of the carriage, drive it round to the
door of the private staircase leading out of the palace, and there to
wait till he came. The coachman's livery coat and hat went with the
carriage. These arrangements completed, D'Artagnan entered the palace,
and knocked at the door of the queen's apartments. He was instantly
admitted; Anne of Austria was waiting for him in her oratory.

"Is every thing prepared?" said she.

"Every thing, madam."

"And the cardinal?"

"He has left Paris without accident, and waits for your majesty at
Cours la Reine."

"Come with me to the king."

D'Artagnan bowed and followed the queen. The young king was already
dressed, with the exception of his shoes and doublet. He seemed
greatly astonished at being thus roused in the middle of the night,
and overwhelmed his valet-de-chambre, Laporte, with questions, to all
of which the latter replied--"Sire, it is by order of her majesty."
The bed-clothes were thrown back, and the sheets were seen worn
threadbare and even into holes. This was one of the results of
Mazarine's excessive parsimony. The queen entered, and D'Artagnan
remained at the door of the apartment. As soon as the child saw his
mother, he escaped from Laporte's hand and ran up to her. She signed
to D'Artagnan to approach.

"My son," said Anne of Austria, showing him the mousquetaire, who
stood with his plumed hat in his hand, calm, grave, and collected,
"this is M. D'Artagnan, who is brave as one of those knights of old
whose histories you love to hear repeated. Look at him well, and
remember his name, for he is about to render us a great service."

Louis XIV. gazed at D'Artagnan with his large proud eyes; then, slowly
lifting his little hand, he held it out to the officer, who bent his
knee and kissed it.

"Monsieur D'Artagnan," repeated the young king. "It is well, madam; I
shall remember it."

At this moment a loud murmuring noise was heard approaching the
palace.

"Ha!" said D'Artagnan, straining his ears to distinguish the
sound--"The people are rising."

"We must fly instantly," said the queen.

"Madam," said D'Artagran, "you have deigned to give me the direction
of this night's proceedings. Let your majesty remain and learn what
the people want. I will answer for every thing."

Nothing is more easily communicated than confidence. The queen,
herself courageous and energetic, appreciated in the highest degree
those two virtues in others.

"Do as you please," said she. "I trust entirely to you."

"Does your majesty authorize me to give orders in your name?"

"I do, sir."

D'Artagnan hurried from the room. The tumult was increasing; the mob
seemed to surround the Palais Royal. On all sides were heard seditious
cries and clamours. Presently M. de Comminges, who was on guard that
night at the Palais Royal, craved admittance to the queen's presence.
He had about two hundred men in the court-yard and stables, and he
placed them at her majesty's disposal.

"What do the people want?" said Anne of Austria to D'Artagnan, who
just then re-appeared.

"A report has been spread, madam, that your majesty has left the
Palais Royal, taking the king with you. The mob demand a proof of the
contrary, or threaten to demolish the palace."

"Oh! this time it is too bad," said the queen. "I will soon show them
that I am not gone."

D'Artagnan saw by the expression of Anne's face, that she was about to
give some violent order. He hastened to interfere.

"Madam," said he, in a low voice, "have you still confidence in me?"

"Entire confidence, sir," was the reply.

"Then let your majesty send away M. de Comminges, and order him to
shut himself up with his men in the guard-room and stables. The people
wish to see the king, and the people must see him."

"See him! But how? On the balcony?"

"No, madam; here, in his bed, sleeping."

The queen reflected a moment, and smiled. There as a degree of
duplicity in the course proposed that chimed in with her humour.

"Let it be as you will," said she.

"Monsieur Laporte," said D'Artagnan; "go and announce to the people,
that in five minutes they shall see the king in his bed. Say also that
his majesty is sleeping, and that the queen requests them to be
silent, in order not to awaken him."

"But they cannot all come," said Anne. "A deputation of two or four
persons."

"All of them, madam."

"But it will last till to-morrow morning."

"In a quarter of hour it will be over. I know the mob, madam; it is a
great baby that only wants flattery and caresses. Before the king,
these noisy rioters will be mute and timid as lambs."

"Go, Laporte," said the queen. The young king approached his mother.

"Why do you do what these people ask?" said he.

"It must be so, my son," said Anne of Austria.

"But if they can tell me that it _must_ be so, I am no longer king."

The queen remained silent.

"Sire," said D'Artagnan, "will your majesty permit me to ask you a
question?"

"Yes, sir," replied Louis, after a moment's pause, occasioned by
surprise at the guardsman's boldness.

"Does our majesty remember, when playing in the park at
Fontaine-bleau, or the gardens at Versailles, to have seen the heavens
become clouded, and to have heard the thunder roll?"

"Certainly I do," answered Louis.

"Well, the noise of that thunder told your majesty, that, however
disposed you might be to play, you _must_ go in-doors."

"Certainly, sir; but I have been told that the voice of the thunder is
the voice of God."

"Well, sire, let your majesty listen to the voice of the people, and
you will perceive that it greatly resembles that of the thunder."

As he spoke, a low deep roar, proceeding from the multitude without,
was borne upon the night breeze to the windows of the apartment. The
next instant all was still and hushed.

"Hark, sire," said D'Artagnan, "they have just told the people that
you are sleeping. You see that you are still king."

The queen looked with astonishment at the singular man, whose
brilliant courage made him the equal of the bravest; whose keen and
ready wit rendered him the equal of all. Laporte entered the room, and
announced that the message he had taken to the people had acted like
oil upon the waves, and that they were waiting in respectful silence,
till the five minutes, at the expiration of which they were to see the
king, should have elapsed. By the queen's order, Louis was put into
bed, dressed as he was, and covered up to the throat with the sheets.
His mother stooped over him, and kissed his forehead.

"Pretend to sleep, Louis," said she.

"Yes," said the king, "but not one of those men must touch me."

"Sire," said D'Artagnan, "I am here; and if one of them had that
audacity, he should pay for it with his life."

The five minutes were over. Laporte went out to usher in the mob; the
queen remained standing near the door; D'Artagnan concealed himself
behind the curtains of the bed. Then was heard the march of a great
multitude of men, striving to step lightly and noiselessly. The queen
raised with her own hand the tapestry that covered the doorway, and
placed her finger on her lips. On beholding her, the crowd paused,
struck with respect.

"Come in, gentlemen--come in," said the queen.

There was apparent in the mob a degree of hesitation which resembled
shame; they had expected resistance, had anticipated a contest with
the guards, bloodshed and violence; instead of that, the gates had
been peaceably opened, and the king, ostensibly at least, was
unguarded save by his mother. The men in front of the throng stammered
out an excuse, and attempted to retire.

"Come in, gentlemen," said Laporte, "since the queen desires it."

Upon this invitation, a man, bolder than the rest, entered the room,
and advanced on tiptoe towards the bed. He was followed by others, and
the chamber was rapidly filled, as silently as if the new-comers had
been the most humble and obsequious courtiers. D'Artagnan saw every
thing through a hole he had made in the curtain. In the man who had
first entered, he recognised his former servant Planchet, who, since
he had left his service, had been a sergeant in the regiment of
Piedmont, and who was now a confectioner in the Rue des Lombards, and
an active partisan of the Fronde.

"Sir," said the queen, who saw that Planchet was a leader of the mob,
"you wished to see the king, and the king is here. Approach, and look
at him, and say if we resemble persons who are going to escape."

"Certainly not, your majesty," said Planchet, a little astonished at
the honour done to him.

"You will tell my good and loyal Parisians," continued Anne of
Austria, with a smile of which D'Artagnan well understood the meaning,
"that you have seen the king in bed, and sleeping, and the queen about
to go to bed also."

"I will tell them so, madam, and those who accompany me will also bear
witness to it, but"----

"But what?" said the queen.

"I beseech your majesty to pardon me," said Planchet "but is this
really the king?"

The queen trembled with suppressed anger.

"Is there one amongst you who knows the king?" said she. "If so, let
him approach, and say if this be his majesty or not."

A man, muffled in a cloak, which he wore in such a manner as to
conceal his face, drew near, and stooping over the bed, gazed at the
features of Louis. For a moment D'Artagnan thought that this person
had some evil design, and he placed his hand upon his sword; but as he
did so, the cloak slipped partially from before the man's face, and
the guardsman recognised the Coadjutor, De Gondy.

"It is the king himself," said the man. "God bless his majesty!"

"God bless his majesty!" murmured the crowd.

"And now, my friends," said Planchet; "let us thank her majesty, and
retire."

The insurgents bowed their thanks, and left the room with the same
caution and silence with which they had entered it. When the last had
disappeared, followed by Laporte, the remaining actors in this strange
scene remained for a moment looking at each other without uttering a
word: the queen standing near the door; D'Artagnan half out of his
hiding-place; the king leaning on his elbow, but ready to fall back
upon his pillow at the least noise that should indicate the return of
the mob. The noise of footsteps, however, grew rapidly more remote,
and at last entirely ceased. The queen drew a deep breath of relief;
D'Artagnan wiped the perspiration of anxiety from his brow; the king
slid out of his bed.

"Let us go," said Louis.

Just then Laporte returned.

"I have followed them to the gates, madam," said the valet-de-chambre;
"they informed their companions that they had seen the king and spoken
to the queen, and the mob has dispersed, perfectly satisfied."

"The wretches!" murmured Anne of Austria; "they shall pay dearly for
their insolence." Then, turning to D'Artagnan, "Sir," said she, "you
have this night given me the best advice I ever received in my life.
What is next to be done?"

"We can set out when your majesty pleases. I shall be waiting at the
foot of the private staircase."

"Go, sir," said the queen. "We will follow you."

D'Artagnan descended the stairs, and found the carriage at the
appointed place, with the guardsman sitting on the box. He took the
hat and coat of M. de Gondy's coachman, put them on himself, and took
the guardsman's place. He had a brace of pistols in his belt, a
musquetoon under his feet, his naked sword behind him. The queen
appeared, accompanied by the king, and by his brother, the Duke of
Anjou.

"The Coadjutor's carriage!" exclaimed she, starting back in
astonishment.

"Yes, madam," said D'Artagnan "but be not alarmed. I shall drive you."

The queen uttered a cry of surprise, and stepped into the coach. The
king and his brother followed, and sat down beside her. By her
command, Laporte also entered the vehicle. The mantelets of the
windows were closed, and the horses set off at a gallop along the Rue
Richelieu. On reaching the gate at the extremity of the street, the
chief of the guard advanced at the head of a dozen men, and carrying a
lantern in his hand. D'Artagnan made him a sign.

"Do you recognise the carriage?" said he to the sergeant.

"No," was the reply.

"Look at the arms."

The sergeant put his lantern close to the pannel.

"They are those of M. le Coadjuteur," said he.

"Hush!" said d'Artagnan. "Madam de Guéménée is with him."

The sergeant laughed. "Open the gate," said he; "I know who it is."
Then, approaching the mantelet--"Much pleasure, Monseigneur," said he.

"Hold your tongue!" cried D'Artagnan, "or you will lose me my place."

The gate creaked upon its hinges; D'Artagnan, seeing the gate open,
flogged his horses, and set off at a rapid trot. In five minutes he
had rejoined the cardinal's coach.

"Mousqueton," cried D'Artagnan to M. du Vallon's servant, "open the
door of his majesty's carriage."

"It is he!" exclaimed Porthos, who was waiting for his friend.

"In a coachman's livery!" cried Mazarine.

"And with the Coadjutor's carriage," said the queen.

"_Corpo di Dio_, Monsieur d'Artagnan!" said the cardinal, "you are
worth your weight in gold!"

We cannot attempt to give more than these slight glimpses of the eight
volumes now lying before us, in which the extravagance and
exaggeration of many of the incidents are only redeemed by the
brilliant diction and animated narrative of their clever but
unscrupulous author. It would be too lengthy to give even a sketch of
the chain of incidents that succeeds those above detailed, or to show
how, according to M. Dumas, D'Artagnan and his friends became
instrumental to the conclusion of the treaty by which the hostilities
between Frondeurs and Mazarinists are for the time brought to a close.
The first act of the war of the Fronde is over; Louis XIV., now within
a year of his majority, re-enters the capital with Anne of Austria and
Mazarine, D'Artagnan, now captain of mousquetaires, riding on one side
of his carriage, and Porthos, now Baron du Vallon, on the other. Baron
Porthos goes back to his estates, happy and glorious; Aramis and Athos
return to the seclusion whence the stirring times had called them
forth, the latter leaving his son in charge of D'Artagnan, who is to
take the young man with him to the Flemish wars. The restless spirit
of the Gascon abhors the idea of repose.

"Come, D'Artagnan," said Porthos, as he got upon his horse to depart,
"take my advice; throw up your commission, hang up your sword, and
accompany me to Du Vallon. We will grow old together, whilst talking
of our past adventures."

"Not so," replied D'Artagnan. "_Peste!_ the campaign is just opening,
and I mean to make it. I hope to gain something by it."

"And what do you hope to become?"

"_Pardieu!_ who can tell? Marshal of France, perhaps."

"Ah, ah!" said Porthos, looking at D'Artagnan, to whose gasconading he
had never been able quite to accustom himself. And the two friends
parted.

"You will prepare your best apartment for me, Madeleine," said
D'Artagnan to his handsome hostess, as he re-entered his hotel. "I
must keep up appearances, now that I am Captain of Mousquetaires."



THE GRAND GENERAL JUNCTION AND INDEFINITE EXTENSION RAILWAY RHAPSODY.

BY A PROVISIONAL COMMITTEE OF CONTRIBUTORS.


    Though the farmer's hope may perish,
      While in floods the harvest lies,
    Speculation let us cherish,
      Let the Railway market rise!

    Honest trader, whosoever,
      Sick with losses, sad with cares,
    Quit your burden now or never,
      Cut the shop and deal in shares.

    Spendthrift--short of drink and dinners,
      Half-pay captain, younger son,
    Boldly throw while all are winners,
      Laugh henceforth at debt and dun.

    Come, ye saints, whose skill in cavilling,
      Shock'd at skittles, cards, or dice,
    Thinks, except for Sunday travelling,
      Railway gaming is no vice.

    Hither haste, each black-leg fellow,
      Quit the turf or loaded bone;
    Like your brother-black Othello,
      Own your occupation's gone.

    Tribes that live by depredation--
      "Bulls" and "Bears," and birds of prey,
    See the coming spoliation,
      Scent the premiums far away.

    "Stags!" your rapid forms revealing,
      Show awhile your front so bright,
    Then from your pursuers stealing,
      Vanish sudden out of sight.

    Leave all meaner things, my St John,
      For the locomotive race;
    Post your tin upon the engine,
      Go ahead, and keep the pace.

    At a Railway Monarch's splendour
      Envious squires and nobles stare;
    Even the Hebrew gewgaw vender
      Turns sharebroker in despair.

    Now no more the Ragfair dealer
      Hints with horrid breath, "Old Clo';"
    Putting forth another feeler,
      "Any shares?" he whispers low.

    Every paper's a prospectus,
      Nostrums, news, are at an end;
    "Easy shaving" don't affect us,
      Silent even "The Silent Friend."

    Morison resigns his bubbling,
      Lazenby has lost his zest;
    Widow Welch has ceased from troubling,
      Weary Moses is at rest.

    Every station, age, and gender,
      Deep within the torrent dip;
    Even our children, young and tender,
      Play at games of nursery scrip.

    Over meadows, moors, and mosses,
      Quagmires black, and mountains grey,
    Careless where or how it crosses,
      Speculation finds the way.

    Every valley is exalted,
      Every mountain is made low;
    Where we once were roughly jolted,
      Light and lively now we go.

    Speed along with fire and fury!
      Hark! the whistle shrilly shrieks!
    Speed--but mark! we don't insure ye
      'Gainst the boiler's frolic freaks.

    But before a trip is ventured,
      This precaution prudence begs:
    When you've seen your luggage enter'd,
      Also book your arms and legs.

    Ask not if yon luckless stoker,
      Blown into the air, survive--
    These are trifles, while the broker
      Quotes our shares at Ninety-five.

    Vainly points some bleeding spectre
      To his mangled remnants;--still
    Calmly answers each Director,
      "Charge the damage to the bill."

    All the perils which environ
      (As the poet _now_ would sing)
    Him who meddles with _hot_ iron,
      Seem to us a pleasant thing.

    Countless lines, from Lewes to Lerwick,
      Cross like nets the country soon;
    Soon a railway (Atmospheric,)
      Speeds our progress to the moon.

    Traversing yon space between us,
      Soon the rapid trains will bring
    Ores from Mars and fires from Venus,
      Lots of lead from Saturn's Ring;

    Belts from Jupiter's own factory,
      Mercury from Maia's Son;
    And when summers look refractory,
      Bottled sunbeams from the sun.

    If too soaring, too seraphic,
      Seems to some that heavenward track,
    T'other way there's much more traffic,
      Though not many travel back.

    What a gradient through Avernus!
      What a curve will Hades take!
    When with joy the Shades discern us,
      How Hell's terminus will shake!

    How the Pandemonium Junction,
      With the Central will combine,
    Rattling both without compunction
      Down the Tartarus incline!

    Phlegethon no more need fright us,
      For we've bridged its fiery way;
    And the steamer on Cocytus
      Long ago has ceased to pay.

    Charon--under sequestration--
      Does the Stygian bark resign,
    Glad to find a situation
      As policeman to the line.

    Thoughts of penance need not haunt us;
      Who remains our sins to snub?
    Pluto, Minos, Rhadamanthus,
      All have joined the "Railway Club."

    Fortune's gifts, then, catch and cherish;
      Follow where her currents flow;
    Sure to prosper--or to perish,
      Follow, though to Styx we go!



SKETCHES OF ITALY--LUCCA.


The records of travellers in the _Livre des Etrangers_ at Modena, had
prepared us to expect nothing tolerable at the night halts in our
journey through the Apennines to our projected place of _séjour_
during the great heats of summer, the _Bagni di Lucca_. At the
_mountain_ locandas, we were always prepared, not to say resigned, to
encounter those various distresses which seem light evils at a
distance--knowing that we could not starve as long as eggs and
maccaroni were to be found, and even as to lodging we were too old
travellers to flinch at trifles. The rural inn at Piave, which looked
more inviting than the great one of the small place, was delighted to
receive us, and gave us good trout, tolerable bread, and excellent
honey: we were in the midst of a lovely country, we heard a limpid
stream running within a few yards of our window; and what had we to
fear? But night came, and with it more annoyances than one bargains
for even in Italy. A floor of thin planks which had never fitted, and
of which the joinings, which had never been of the kind called
_callidæ_, were now widened by time, was all that parted our small
bedroom from that of the horses. Through these, and also through large
rat-holes, there came up copious ammoniacal smells, which our mucous
membrane resented from the first; and well it had fared with us had
this been all. We had never been so near horses at night, and had no
idea they made such an incessant noise. _One_ horse stabled and
littered for the night were bad enough, but we had a whole stableful;
and just as we were forgetting the fleas, and forgiving the mosquitos,
and sleep led on by indigestion was heavy on our eyelids, a snort,
loud as a lion's roar, made us start. Then there came a long
succession of chump, chump, from the molar teeth, and a snort, snort,
from the wakeful nostril of our mute companions, (_equo ne credite,
Teucri!_)--one stinted quadruped was ransacking the manger for hay,
another was cracking his beans to make him frisky to-morrow, and more
than one seemed actually rubbing his moist nose just under our bed!
This was not all; not a whisk of their tails escaped us, and when they
coughed, which was often, the hoarse _roncione_ shook the very
tressels of our bed; in short, we never suffered such real night_mare_
before. We dreamt _stethoscopes_ and racks. But morning came, and,
with it, morning freshness and morning sound. The wood-pigeons are
cooing, the green hills just opposite seem to have come closer up to
our window to wish us good-day; so we throw open our little casement,
to let out the gaseous compounds from bed and stable. How elegantly do
the dew-bedded vines take hold of the poplars and elms, and hang their
festoons of ripening fruit from branch to branch! But the sun begins
to break a brilliant pencil of rays over the hill-top, nor will he
take long to leave the screen and uncover himself; indeed, in less
than a quarter of an hour, he will have stared us quite out of
countenance, and, long before the hour of his advent shall have been
completed, the birds, which till now have been all activity, will
become torpid, the pigeons will have given over their cooing, and the
sparrow his chirp; so the fish that has not yet breakfasted had better
make haste, for his are chariot-wheels which have been looked after
overnight, and linchpins that never come out; nor has he had one
break-down or overturn since he first set off on his _Macadamized_
way. In haste to escape from the heat of the plains of Tuscany, we
were not sorry when we saw the douaniers of _Pistoia_, the last of its
cities. This town is dulness, not epitomized, but extended over a
considerable space; its streets are many, long, and, what is not usual
in Italy, wide. There is no population stirring; the very piazza is
without activity; and, if you leave it, you may walk a mile between
very large houses, churches, convents, and palaces, without meeting
any one. Pistoia, in short, is an improvement on _Oxford_ in the long
vacation--the place, however, has its ancient fame, has given birth to
two or three distinguished literati, and figured in the civil wars.
The fifteenth century records among others the name of _Cini_, whose
epitaph we saw in the cathedral; and the author of the _Riciardetto_
was, we believe, also one of its citizens. In its immediate vicinity
fell _Catiline_. They say the Italian language is spoken here with
great purity of _accent_, which is remarkable, as it is only twenty
miles from the guttural and inharmonious speech of Florence. It was
not our purpose to explore its decayed manufactures, if such there
still exist at all, of fire-arms and organs; indeed, we know not if
pistols and organ-pipes have any thing particular to do with it; so,
after refreshment of the cattle, we passed on through a beautiful
country at its most beautiful season, and thought we had seldom seen
any thing more striking than the views from _Serravalle_, or those
about _Pescia_ and _Monte Catino_. The high, almost the highest
Apennines were right a-head; and could we have taken the wings of the
bird, or of the morning, and lighted on any of those peaks at no great
distance, we should have looked directly down on to the Mediterranean,
and almost into the gulf of _La Spezzia_; we should have seen the long
Ligurian promontory in the distant horizon to the right, and have
embraced Leghorn, Elba, Gorgona, and the coast as far as _Piombino_,
in the opposite direction. An imperceptible ascent conducts from the
_town of Lucca_ towards its _baths_; and you may expect, in about
three hours, to have accomplished its sixteen miles. The road follows
the long windings and beautiful valleys of the _Serchio_, of which,
harmless as it looks, we read on all the bridges records of its
occasional violence, and of their repeated destruction. After a
morning's ride, to which there are few equals even in Italy or
Switzerland, we begin to get our books, and paper, and light luggage,
out of the nets and pockets of the carriage--for there are the _Bagni
Caldi_, about a mile before us. It is not our purpose to describe the
humours of an Italian watering-place; but let it not be supposed that
this retreat is the happy thought of our own restless population. The
English have had nothing to do with bringing the baths of Lucca into
notice or fashion, although they are at present among its principal
inhabitants from June to September. Hither flock in summer the
families who have established themselves in winter-quarters at
Florence or Pisa; and here they soon get possession of all the cracked
pianos, and strolling music-masters who come on speculation, and
forthwith begin a series of screaming lessons, called singing,
executed by English young women, studious of cheap accomplishments, to
the infinite distress of all who pass by their open windows, at
whatever hour! As the baths are frequented by the little court of
Lucca, there is a _residenza_, a _casino_, and tables for play. There
are two or three good hotels or _tables-d'hôtes_, and there is a
shabby little coffee-house, and a handful of _Balzacs and Paul de
Kocks_ at one circulating library. There is one butcher and one baker
at each of the villages, privileged dispensers of their respective
commodities. There is a scarcity of poultry, of fresh butter, and
vegetables; but there is abundance of maccaroni. There are two
grocers, who both supply amateurs with English pickles, Harvey's
sauce, Warren's blacking, Henry's magnesia, James's powder, and the
other necessaries of life. The houses are generally let for the
season, and the rent of the best is as high as £4 a-week. The
furniture is old and bad, but tolerably clean. Ascend any of the
hills, and you look down on roofs that have scarcely any chimneys.
Whenever you ride or walk, you have a hill on the right and left of
you, and a river making its way against the opposition of huge masses
of stone, and angular impediments from the turns of the valley itself.
On these hills, you have uniformly vines below; and when you get above
the vines, you walk entirely among the chestnut-trees which constitute
the real riches of the country. The best office, however, of the
hills, is not the production of fruit-trees, but the screen they
afford against the Italian sun. The early sunset here is worth all the
wine of the territory, which is scarce and very bad. In the evenings
of July and August, there is a turn-out of equipages that have figured
on the Boulevards and in Hyde Park, which commonly make a halt
opposite the little shabby coffee-house, to eat bad ices, and do the
agreeable to each other--the rush-bottomed chairs at the door being
occupied the while by a set of _intelligent_ young men, with mustache,
who smoke bad cigars, and cultivate as elsewhere the charm of each
others' classical conversation. Montaigne was here in the 15th
century, and Fallopius, he of the trumpets, came here to be cured of
deafness--which is one of the infirmities which the Latin inscription
declares to have yielded to the use of the waters. Lorenzo di Medici
came to talk platonism and the fine arts at a place which will never
know either any more; and, from a Latin letter extant, was summoned
from the Bagni to the death-bed of his wife. Ladies have often been
recommended to the baths to be cured of sterility; and, from what we
have seen, we think there are far more unpromising places. Doctors,
whose names only are known, but who were probably men of learning,
have written on these salutary springs, and modern flippancy has at
present forborne them. We have no Quack to patronize them; the "_numen
aquæ_" is not violated in _print_ at least by jobbing apothecaries;
but there is Gentile di Foligno, and Ugolino di Monte Catino, and
Savonarola, and Bandinelli (1483,) and Fallopio (1569,) and Ducini
(1711,) who have written books, of which the object, as they are in
Latin, is not assuredly what there is too much reason to believe it
_is_, when such books are now presented to the world. Of the waters,
(which, like those of Bath, contain minute portions of silex and oxide
of iron,) the temperature differs at the different establishments--and
there are three; 43° Reaumur is assigned as the highest, and 35° 24'
to two others.

We were stranded at this pleasant place of endurable ennui for three
long months, during which there was no going out from nine to five
P.M. Our society afforded little resource, our reading less. When the
weather permitted--that is, in the delicious, incomparable month of
October--we made little excursions to Barga, Ponte Nero, &c. &c., and
always returned delighted; nor were our walks of shorter distance
unproductive of interest. The Lucchese are the most industrious people
in the world, and their agriculture made us, _pro tempore_, amateurs
of rural economy. We will not bore the reader with _Georgics_ such as
ours; but if he will accept, in place of picture galleries and
churches, the "_quid faciat lætas segetes_" of this far from miserable
population, we will cheerfully take him with us in our walks.


AGRICULTURE ROUND LUCCA.

The _bearded_ wheat, or _triticum_, not the _siligo_, or common wheat
of our English culture, was the plant which, whenever the attributes
of Ceres were to be represented on ancient coins, was selected for
that purpose; but the Lucchese territory, where the _Cerealia_ in
general abound, offers few specimens of either kind. These productions
seem afraid of their _ears_ in the neighbourhood of the _Great Turk_,
who is the great tyrant here, and, together with the rice, monopolizes
three-fourths of all the land devoted to the culture of grain; the
_millet_ (_miglio_,) the _panixa_ (_panico_,) Indian wheat (_sagena_,)
together with the lupins, and a variety of peas, beans, and lentiles,
occupy the remainder. "The Great Turk is a great eater, is he not?"
"Yes," replied the peasant who cultivated him, "_mangia come
Cristiano_,"--he eats like a Christian all he can get out of the
ground; only, the more he gets the better he looks for it--which is
not always the case with Christians. There are two kinds of _Gran
Turco_, or _maize_; that sown in May is of rather better quality than
the other, and produces on an average 10 lbs. more per sack in weight
than that which is sown afterwards in June. In order to secure a good
crop, it is necessary that the ground should be well manured with
lupins, which are either grown for this single purpose the year
before, and left to rot, or boiled to prevent their germination, and
then scattered over the field. The Grand Turk commonly carries but one
head on his shoulders, but occasionally we have remarked two or more
on the same stem. In the year 1817, the sack (160 lbs.) fetched
fifty-eight pauls; while wheat was seventy-eight, and even the
chestnut flour sold at fifty; so that, even in the Lucchese territory,
they have their approach to famine in bad years.


SAGENA.

Pliny mentions the _Sagena_, under the name of Saracenic millet, as a
thing which came from India, and was first brought into Italy in his
own time. Herodotus speaks of its cultivation by the Babylonians. The
Saracens used it in the fourteenth century for making bread, as do the
Lucchese to this day; it is, however, lightly esteemed, and not used
at all when other corn abounds, but thrown into the hencoop to fatten
poultry. It is a beautiful thing to see the high jungle of this most
elastic plant bending to the breeze, and displaying, as it moves, its
beaded top, looking at a distance like so many flowers; but, when seen
nearer, exhibiting _racemes_ (on highly polished stems) of small
pedunculated berries, in mitre-looking capsules. When the seed has
been shaken from the plant, the tops are brought together, and form
those excellent besoms which, throughout southern Europe, supply the
place of birch-broom, than which they are more elastic, not so
brittle, and much cleaner. The ultimate fibrils of this plant are
sometimes sold in little bundles for the purpose of being slit, and
receiving the small Neapolitan firework called _gera foletti_, which
scintillates like a fire-fly. Other kinds of millet and pannick are
also grown here; care being taken to plant them far from the vine and
mulberry, as they make considerable demands on the soil. Rice is said
to have constituted the sole aliment of the republicans of early Rome,
and it is still largely cultivated in many parts of Italy. In the
low-land about Viareggio, it monopolizes the ground almost as much as
the Grand Turk in the more interior parts of the country.


LUPINS

Lupins are largely cultivated, both for their own intrinsic value, and
to induce the growth of other plants. "We are bitter," say the Lupins
in an Italian work on agriculture; "but we enrich the earth which
lacks other manure, and by our bitterness kill those insects which, if
not destroyed, would destroy our successors in the soil. You owe much,
O husbandmen! to us Lupins."


HEMP.

Invaluable plant--pride of intelligent agriculture--that tendest thine
own fibre--and strength to him that rightly cultivates thee--and
constitutest the greatest element of mechanical power! What does not
England--the world itself--owe to that growth which we now
contemplate! Armies are encamped within thy walls--thou towest forth
the ship of discovery on her venturous way, and carriest man and his
merchandise to the Equator and to the Pole! Vain were the auspicious
breeze unless it blew upon thy opening sails; and what were the
sheet-anchor, but for that cable of thine which connects it with the
ship. Vegetable iron! incomparable hemp! Extemporaneous memory can
scarcely follow thy services. Talk of the battering-ram--but what
propelled it forward? The shot, whizzing in the teeth of adverse
winds, carries thy _coil_ to snatch the sailor from the rock where he
stands helpless and beyond aid from all the powers or productions of
man and nature but thine! Thy ladder, and thine alone, can rescue from
the house on fire! Look at the fisheries all over the world--the
herrings of Scotland and the cod of the Baltic might defy us but for
thee. What were wells and windlasses without thee? useless as
corkscrews to empty bottles. Thou art the strong arm of the pulley and
the crane. Gravitation itself, that universal tyrant, had bound all
things to the earth but for thy opposition. The scaffolds were thine
from which grew the _Colosseum_, and the Pyramids have arisen in thine
arms. The kite of science, which went cruising among thunder-clouds to
bring down to a modern Prometheus the spark which ignites the storm,
was held by fibres of thine. The _diver_ and the _miner_ cling to thee
for safety, and they that hunt the wild-bird's egg on the sea-shaken
cliff, as they swing over the frightful abyss. With the lasso the bold
Matador, like the _Retiarius_ of the ancient arena, makes the cast
that is for life. Then the fine arts!--Carrara sends her block for the
Laocoon by aid of thine; and what were all the galleries in Europe but
a collection of gilt frames, but for thy backing and support. By thy
subserviency alone (for what were _panel_ or _laminated copper_ for
such gigantic works?) did Raffaelle bequeath so many legacies of his
immortal genius. It is the strength of thy fibres that is the strength
of the loaded supper-tables of Paul Veronese; and the velvets, the
furs, the satins of Titian and Vandyke, are quilted upon thee. Nor
disdainest thou to render to man, who bruises thee to try thy virtue,
a thousand humbler services. Thou preservest our horses from flies,
our fruit from birds; and who has not felt how thou cheerest the weary
length of continental travelling, by the crack of thy whipcord at the
approach of a new relay?

Here our friend _Anamnesis_ seemed fatigued, as if he thought he had
spun a sufficiently _long yarn_ on the subject; so we prevailed on him
to prosecute the walk, as evening was beginning to close in--not,
indeed, without apprehension that he would make a stand at several
other interesting plants on which it might suit him to prelect!

Hemp, when cut, is left to dry for a week; it is then immersed for an
other week in water; after which it is flayed of its skin--a process
which is conducted either by the hand, leaving the stem in this case
entire; or by subjecting the whole plant to a bruising process,
conducted by a machine.

Besides the above-mentioned grain, the ground produces plenty of
vegetables, but of an inferior quality, as are all Italian fruits, and
most of the leguminous productions also, from want of care. Even as to
flowers, you would find it difficult to make up a bouquet, unless of
ferns, which here abound. The only cultivated flower, except a few
dahlias and sunflowers, are the yellow petals of the lucchini, a kind
of vegetable marrow, which creeps and creeps till its twisted tendrils
and broad leaves occupy, by continual encroachment, the whole field
where they germinate. Besides the _fruit_ of this plant, which we
begin to be supplied with about August, its young leaf and stalk are
boiled like kail for common greens; and its yellow flower, a little
later, makes a _frittura_, which is in request. Fruits are plentiful,
and some of them good; but, for the greater part, of a very inferior
quality. Strawberries, and particularly raspberries, (_lampóni_,) are
found throughout the season; which, commencing with these, and a
scanty supply of currants and gooseberries, (the latter very poor
indeed, and the first quite inferior to our own,) brings us fine figs
of many species and in vast quantities. Apples and pears have their
kinds, and many distinctive names, but are without flavour. The great
supply of the raspberry and small Alpine strawberry is about midsummer
The next-door-hood of all the _Scotch_ families is now fragrant, "on
all lawful days," with the odour of boiling down fruit for jams and
marmalades for winter consumption. As autumn comes on, heaps of
watermelons, piled like cannon-balls under the chestnut-trees, display
their promising purple flesh, and look cooling and desirable, but are
not to be attempted twice under penalty of gastric inconvenience.
Plums and nuts abound, and are followed by a second course of hard,
unripe, and tasteless nectarines and peaches. The season is closing
fast, for the prickly pods of the ripening chestnut now begin to gape,
and the indifferent grapes of the district attain their imperfect
maturity, and are gathered for the wine-press. September is in its
last week, and in less than another month we must all migrate
somewhere for the winter. The baths, on the 15th of October, are quite
empty.


TREES.

A good walnut-tree is as good to a poor man as a milk-cow. "I would
not sell either of those walnut-trees in my garden for thirty scudi
a-piece," said a peasant to us; and, observing that we looked as if we
would not like to tempt him, asked us if we had seen the large
walnut-tree of _Teraglia_, (we had, and had _pic-nicked_ very nearly
under it,) "because," added he, "the proprietor of _that_ tree refused
sixty _scudi_ for it last week, _e ha ragione_, for it is a nonpareil.
A good tree like those in my garden yields me eight _sacks of shelled
fruit_ on an average every year; and a sack of walnuts fetches from a
scudo to ten pauls (four shillings and sixpence) in the market. So
that my trees, between them, bring me in one hundred and sixty pauls
(_i.e._ £4 English) every year." Indeed! and the chestnut-trees
opposite? Oh! in this land of chestnut-trees we don't pay _prezzi
d'affezione_ for them--a good tree standing in the _plain_ may cost
about eight or ten scudi, and may yield about four sacks of shelled
fruit in a good year; but it is a capricious tree even in the _plain_;
while those on the _mountain_, the roots of which derive a precarious
subsistence from the uncertain soil, are liable to be blown down, and
are made pollards of at an early age to prevent this mishap; also,
they are frequently burned down by bonfires kindled under them to
destroy the furze. The chestnut shoot is only four years old before it
begins to bear. Three pounds of fresh chestnuts fetch about one
penny--_dried_, or in flour, about double that price. The peasants
bake a little cake of the chestnut flour called "_netche_," about the
thickness of a crimpet, and having much the flavour and appearance of
potato scones. This paste they bake between two hot stones, with a
couple of the leaves of the chestnut (dried for the purpose by the
peasants) interposed. The baking takes scarcely a minute, and the
cakes are then piled and packed, and sent far and wide. The arms and
the tops of the chestnuts are made into charcoal, so that no part of
this important tree is lost. We are here in the very midst of forests
of chestnut only--far as the eye can reach in every direction, and as
far as vegetation will go up every mountain side, its grateful green
forms a pleasing contrast to those gloomy frequenters and favourites
of the mountain, the sombre pine and dusky olive.

Several fine-sized olive-trees were shown to us for sale, and said to
be good fruit-bearers, (no olive bears fruit under ten years,) for
twenty-five scudi per tree. These trees were computed to yield about
two and a quarter to three sacks of berries; whereof every sack
yielded a profit of three scudi for one hundred to one hundred and ten
pounds of oil, which represents about the quantity generally
expressed. In retail, Lucca oil, at the present moment, is about one
paul, and olives about three farthings per pound.


OAKS.

We observe three kinds of oaks which here both flourish and abound.
The _Farnia_, the _Querci_, and the _Leccio_--the last evidently a
corruption of Ilex. The first kind grows with amazing rapidity; in
twenty years it is a head and shoulders above all the other trees
which began life with it. It has very long acorns, which are less
astringent than those of either of the other trees, and very much
preferred by pigs. A common oak felled for ship timber costs, where it
stands, from ten to fourteen scudi, and they are in great request for
the Leghorn market.


INSECTS.

Insects do not greatly abound in the neighbourhood about Lucca. Even
the mosquito winds his horn less frequently in our valley, than his
universality elsewhere would lead you to expect. Our beds are free
from bugs, and fleas are not very troublesome. Of the out-of-doors
insects, those which live upon the vegetable kingdom are not very
numerous, nor of much variety. The _Cassida_, who rejoices in lettuce,
brings up his family in other districts where the lettuce abounds.
Wanting the tamarisk, we miss our little _Curculio_, who thrives upon
its leaves; and the _Bruchus pisi_, for want of peas, is frequently
caught in the bean-tops. But the republican armies of ants are
immense, and the realm of bees is uncircumscribed; as no birds of
prey, neither the audacious robin, nor the woodpecker, tapping away on
the hollow beech-tree, diminish their hordes. But if the fowls of the
air be few, the nets of entomologists abound. _Slaters_ of an immense
kind, and spotted, and small mahogany-coloured _Blattidæ_, are found
under stones, which also conceal hordes of predatory _beetles_ and
_scorpions_, which bristle up at you as you expose them; and nests of
tiny _snakes_, that coil and cuddle together, from the size of
crowquills to the thickness of the little finger. During June and
July, the monotonous _Cicadæ_ spring their rattles in the trees
around, and one comes at last even to like their note, in spite of its
sameness. A little later, flies and wasps send their buzzing progeny
into our dining-rooms, to tease us over our dessert, like troublesome
children: at the same period, some of the larger families of
_Longicorns_ abound, and one of them, _Hamaticherus moschatus_, musks
your finger if you lay hold of him. In the July and August evenings,
fire-flies scintillate on a thousand points around you, and swarm
along the hedges, lighting each other to bed, till about midnight,
which is their curfew; for you seldom meet one of these
lantern-bearers later, though you may still, in returning from a late
party, be stopped with momentary admiration at beholding a magnificent
glow-worm burning her tail away at a great rate, and lighting up some
dark recess unvisited by star or moon, herself a star, and giving
sufficient light to enable you to read the small print of a newspaper
a foot off! But who shall attempt to describe his first acquaintance
with the fire-fly! We have seen birthday illuminations in London and
in Paris; we have seen the cupola of St Peter's start into pale yellow
light, as the deepening shadows of night shrouded all things around;
we have seen the Corso, on _Moccoletti_ night, a long fluctuating line
of ever renewed light, from the street to the fourth story--an
illumination _sui generis_, and "beautiful exceedingly;" but noise and
confusion are around all these as you approach them. But, oh! to
plunge suddenly into an atmosphere filled with _Lucciole_ in the quiet
gloaming of an Italian sky, amidst the olive groves and plantations of
Indian corn, with no noise but the drowsy hum of the huge _stag
beetle_, (the only patrole of the district,) or the yet fainter sounds
of frogs complaining to each other of the sultriness of the night, or
the monotonous hymn, at the peasant's door, addressed to the Virgin!
Your first impression is unmixed delight--your next, a wish probably
that you could introduce the fire-fly into England. Could one empty a
few hatfuls along Pall-Mall or Bond Street, on opera nights, what an
amazement would seize the people! We swept them up into the crown of
our hat, and could not get enough of them; then we set them flying
about our room, putting out the lights and shutting the shutters; and
then we caught them, and began to look more closely at the sources of
our delight, and to examine the acts and deeds of these wonderful
little creatures. As to the light itself, we soon perceived that, in
reality, the fire-fly emitted it from _two sources_; for, besides his
_steady_ light, which never varied, there came, we saw, at intervals,
flicks or sparks of far greater brilliancy, like the revolving light
of the beacon on the sea-shore, only that the light here was never
wholly eclipsed, but merely much abated. We soon perceived, too, that
those sudden jets of light came and went at vastly IRREGULAR
intervals; sometimes in very quick succession, sometimes less
frequently--from which observation, we concluded that this
dispensation of his rich endowment did not proceed from any motion of
the _fluids_ in the animal economy, analogous to our own
circulation--it being far too irregular and inconstant to depend on
any such regulated movement. On removing the head of a _Lucciola_,
this intermitting light _immediately_ ceased; but the other--the
permanent, steady, and equable light--remained unchanged, and was not
extinguished for from _sixty to seventy hours after the death of the
insect_, unless the body was immersed in oil or alcohol, which
extinguished it presently. We found, that though oil and alcohol
quickly extinguished the light, it became suddenly much brighter when
fading, by plunging the insect into hot water; but we did not find
that it could be restored when it had once _entirely_ ceased, by this
or any other means, as some French naturalists have affirmed; and as
to its exploding a jar of hydrogen, as others have written, we
disbelieve it, because the temperature of the insect is far too low.
We think, then, for the present, that there are two distinct
repositories, or two different sources, of light in the fire-fly; and
that while _one_ depends on the _head_, and is a strictly _vital
phenomenon_, the other is altogether independent of any physiological
law of the nervous or circulating system.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have a great respect for _ants_; but we do not go the length of
some of their historians, or believe them to be, any more than
ourselves, _infallible_. We have seen a laborious ant (_magni Formica
laboris_) tugging a snail-shell (for some reason only known to
himself) up a hill, stopping to take breath, and going cheerily to
work again till he had nearly accomplished his ascent, and found
himself on the very edge of its summit. Here he has been surrounded by
friends, officious busy-bodies, who, _intending_ no doubt to help him,
have got _into_ the shell, in place of lending him a hand, till their
added load was too much, and the unfortunate ant has been obliged to
loose its hold and let them go, shell and all! Then off they would
send, very much frightened no doubt at the overturn; while he, having
remained stationary a moment as if to watch its results, takes his
resolution, and proceeds on his journey without his load. In brushing
the grass for insects, we have constantly found that the ants, _with
their mouths full_, fight with each other, or with their brother
captives, and are quite unaware of their bondage. For while most other
insects, on opening the net, are glad to escape by flying or leaping,
these will remain as if to secure their booty, and turn even
misfortunes to account. Often have we watched their battles, which are
battles indeed!--battles, in which every man of them seems to think
the day depends on his own courage and activity. We have never been
able to make out which were the best battalions of these variously
coloured troops; for all of them fight to the death, and _show no
quarter_. We have seen on some large tree the ants running up and
down, and picking off individual enemies from a horde of smaller kind
and reddish colour below. We have occasionally knocked off one or two
of the giants, who, falling alive into the midst of their enemies,
were surrounded, spread-eagled, trampled upon, and either lacerated to
death, or killed by their own _formic acid_, in a very short space of
time indeed. We have seen all this and marvelled; but we were never
sufficiently in the confidence of either the invaders or the invaded
to know their motives for fighting. It could not be for territory, for
they had all the world before them; it could not be for food, for they
were full.

We never could make out why flies seem _fond of walking over dead
spiders_; for we will not impute to them our unworthy feelings of
enduring hatred and hostility. That insects had no brains in their
heads to direct and guide their progressive movements, or form focuses
for their passions, had long ago to us been plain. Besides all that we
once committed ourselves by writing on the subject, we have done many
other cruel things; such as dividing insects, (whether at the union of
the head with corselet, or of the corselet with the abdomen,) and we
have found that the segments to which the members were articulated
carried on their functions _without the head_. The Elytra would open
the wings, and the legs would move, as by association they had moved
in the perfect insect. The guidance of the head was destroyed, yet the
legs pushed the abdomen and corselet on; so that a disapproving friend
had to _divide_ his sympathy, and to _feel for each of the pieces_.
And what appeared to us worthy of remark was, that whereas, when a
snake was decollated, it was only the tail that continued to
wriggle--when a _worm_ was divided, _all_ the segments writhed in the
same way, and manifested an equal irritability; showing the difference
between creatures of annulated structure, according as they have or
have not a _brain_. A new argument against the brain as the organ of
sensation, was afforded to us by the conduct of many insects of
voracious propensities. We took _locusts_ and _grilli_; we held them
by their wings, and we presented them _with their own legs_ for
dinner; and on our veracity we can affirm, that on no single occasion
did the animal fail to seize his foot; and having demolished the toes
and the tibia, with all the meat upon it, proceed to demolish up to
the very end of the _trochanter_! Nor were they more tender of their
own _antennæ_, of which, when we had duly convinced a sceptical
friend, he exclaimed--It _seems impossible_; but _there is no doubting
the fact_!

Insects (who would have thought it?) lose a great deal by insensible
transpiration; from one-tenth to one-quarter of their whole weight, as
we have abundantly ascertained by series of experiments, for which we
have the tables to show. A very interesting fact respecting the
difference of irritability of insects from that of the higher animals,
is this: the temperature of man and the mammalia is in health always
the same, and varies very inconsiderably in disease. _External_ heat
and _external_ cold do not produce a blood, in man, warmer at the
equator than at the pole. This is not the case with insects, whose
mean temperature may be about 80°; but the thermometer inserted into
their bodies may be made to _rise_ or _fall_ by bringing any cold or
warm body in contact with their external surface. You may thus sink
the temperature of an insect to 50° or raise it to 100°, and the
insect continue alive. This is a very curious fact, and shows the
inaccuracy of Hunter's description or definition of _life_--"That it
was _that_ which _resisted_ the physical agency of cold and heat."
Insectorum duorum (e genere Cantharidum) in coitu deprehensorum,
extincto a nobis uno, alterum per dies plures, nullo alio quàm
organorum sexus vinculo sibi adstrictum, amicæ suæ corpus sursum et
deorsum trahentem, mirantes vidimus!--_Spanish_ flies, you
exclaim!--as if he had not taken a dose of his own powder; but after
the joke is over, we think this is another _poser_ for the advocates
of insect intelligence. We found that if either of two insects was
destroyed in coition, that state was not interrupted for two or three
days. The insects on which are observed this remarkable circumstance,
were the _Cantharis oclemero_, and some others. Spanish flies, you
will say? That accounts for it; but at present we are not mystifying
our indulgent readers.


SHOOTING FISH.

Long before the middle of September we are frequently startled, before
we have proceeded a hundred yards, by the popping of guns amongst the
vineyards and chestnut woods, but more frequently in the direction of
the stream that winds along our valley--and the sight of one or two of
the chasseurs on the road may well surprise any not accustomed to the
sports of the Lucchese.--Here are two of them, each with a gun on his
shoulder, coming up the stream. One has shot three four-ounce dace,
which dangle by his side; the other has a bag full of _small fry_,
shot as they frisked about in shoals near the water's edge! an ounce
of _sand_ exploded to receive about the same amount of fish! The man
who has shot the dace is proud of his exploit, and keeps turning them
round and round to gauge their dimensions, as if they were partridges!
Don't think, however, they have killed off all the fish of the stream.
Besides that string of four-ounce dace, we have every now and then a
sample of barbel and trout. One man has purchased the monopoly of the
fishery within two miles, and for which he pays twelve crowns by the
year. He sells his trout at two, and two and a half, pauls per pound,
and we should have thought that he made a good thing of it; but they
lose their fish: the torrents come and empty the holes, and they have
nothing for it but to stock them again--an event which, he assured me,
frequently took place. Besides, fly-rods and flies have been
introduced by an English shopkeeper, and there is no legal provision
against them.


OWLS.

There comes a man with an owl in a basket and another tied by the leg
on a pole covered with red cloth; another accompanies him with a
bundle of reeds, through which a rod runs, smeared all the way down
with birdlime. This apparatus he disposes on a hedge or cover of any
kind--the little owl (_Civetta_) sits opposite on his pole--the birds
come to tease him, and fly on the birdlime twig, when, if it be a
sparrow, he is effectually detained by the viscus only--if a
blackbird, pop at him goes an old rusty gun. "We sometimes catch
twenty tomtits before breakfast," said a modest-looking sportsman,
modestly, but not shamefacedly, showing us one thrush and one linnet.

An image-man told me to-day, that after the trade for classical
models--Apollos and Venuses--had gone out, and nobody would buy, _Tam
o' Shanter_ and _Souter Johnny_ operated a good _revival_ of the fine
arts for several months. How much, then, the models from the antique,
do towards improving our taste! and how absurd to set up institutions
with the expectation of making the populace other than the gross,
unideal, matter-of-fact thing it is, and always was, no doubt, even in
Athens itself!


THE IMPROVISATORE.

We heard one of these monsters last night. The arena for his
exhibition might, but for the known liberality of society, be thought
objectionable--being none other than the English place of worship. But
_tout est sain aux sains_--or _aux saints_, if you please. Charity
covereth many sins; and if there be a place upon earth where charity
reigns, it is at what you call _watering-places_. Pindar was right,
[Greek: ariston men hudôz]. If we were enquired of, and propitiated
by a fee, as to the effects of the waters here, we should give it as
our opinion that they act directly on the _picrochole_, or bitter
principle of bile, and carry it, soft as milk, through the duodenal
passages. Our Improvisatore has, we understand, been six times
_painted_, (we know not what saloons are so fortunate as to possess
his portrait,) but we believe he has not been described. When we saw
him, his hair danced wildly over his shoulders, as if electrified: he
had a quick eye, and wore enviably well-fitting ducks: his neck,
besides supporting his head and all its contents, supported an
inextricable labyrinth of gold chains; from every buttonhole of his
waistcoat the chains they came in, and the chains they came out, like
the peripatetic man on the Boulevards who sells them: his gloves,
well-fitting, and buttoning at the wrist, were of the whitest kid, and
grasped a yet whiter and highly-scented cambric: his boots shone
bright with varnish, and his face with self-complacency. As the room
filled, he went round, giving the girls permission to write _subjects_
on bits of waste (wasted!) paper, which set them _thinking_ at a great
rate. Presently, a second circuit round the room, to collect the
orders payable at sight--a title such as the _Lucciola_, _Italia_,
_The Exile_, _Woman's Love_, _Man's Ingratitude_; after which he
proceeds to fold up and puts them into a large glass vessel. Presently
a small hand, properly incited, dives down for a second into the
interior of the vase, and brings up, between two of its fair, round,
turquoise-encircled fingers, the scrap of paper. Its pretty owner
blushes, and timidly announces, "Bellini's Tomb;" _Bellini's Tomb_ is
buzzed about the room. At this juncture the Duke, who has been
_expected_, sends a messenger to announce that we are not to wait for
him--a sly fellow the Duke! The bard now concentrates himself for
inspiration, but begs us to talk on, and not mind him. While he waits
for the _afflatus divinus_, and consults the muses--and in fact his
eyes soon begin to betray _possession_--he passes his hand over his
parturient forehead, while the _os magno sonaturum_ is getting ready;
the labour-pains are evidently on him; he hurls back his hair, and
fixes his eyes upon the moon, (who has been looking at _him_ for
several minutes through the window opposite.) Full of her influence,
and not knowing there is such a place as Bedlam in the world, he
starts upon his legs, makes two or three rapid strides up and down the
room, like a lion taking exercise, or a lord of council and session in
Scotland preparing to pronounce sentence, and means to be delivered
(mercy on us!) exactly opposite our chair! All are attentive to the
godlike man; you might hear a pin drop: the subject is announced once
and again in a very audible voice; the touch-paper is ignited, the
magazine will blow up presently! Incontinently we are rapt off to
_Père la Chaise_, where the great composer lies buried, and a form of
communication is made to us on this suitable spot, that Bellini is
_dead_; then comes, in episode, a catalogue of all the operas he ever
wrote, with allusions to each, and not a little vapouring and pathos,
while a host of heroes and heroines we never before heard of, is let
loose upon us; presently, a marked pause, and some by-play, makes it
evident that he sees something, and cannot see what the thing is; he
shortly, however, imparts to us in confidence, though in a very low
tone, for fear of disturbing it--he sees, he assures us, a female form
stealing to the young man's tomb--the form of a widowed lady--who is
she? _e la sua madre!_ This was startling, no doubt; though we, or
many of us, were like the cat in Florian, to whom the monkey was
showing a magic lantern _without a light_, and describing what she
ought to have seen. Believing her, however, to be there on such good
authority, we were getting very sorry for Bellini's mother, when we
were unexpectedly relieved, by finding it was only a bit of
make-believe; for it was now divulged, _che questa madre che piangea
il suo figlio_, was not in fact his personal mother, but "_Italy_"
dressed up _like_ his mother, and gone to Paris on purpose to weep and
put garlands on the composer's tomb, amaranth and crocus, and whatever
else was in season. Thunders of applause--we hope the new chapel is
insured!-for the _assiduo ruptæ lectore columnæ_ is as old as
earthquake in Italy. He now mopped his forehead, and prepared for a
new effort. The English girls are already in raptures, and their
Italian masters, sitting by, "ride on the whirlwind and direct the
storm." The next subject which destiny assigned to him, and inflicted
on us, was _The Exile_. A nicely manured field or common place to sow
and reap on--and what a harvest it yielded accordingly!--the dear
friends! the dear native hill! the honour of suffering for the truth!
(political martyrdom!) the mother that bore him--(and a good deal
besides)--his helpless children! (a proper number for the
occasion,)--all these fascinating themes were dwelt on, one by one,
till, moved apparently at our emotion, he dropt his menacing attitude,
and, mitigating his voice, assumed a resigned demeanour, of which many
of his audience had long since set him the example. He began to look
down mournfully, whereas he had a minute ago looked up fiercely--a
smile, to the relief of the young ladies, stole over his countenance,
and having thrice shaken his head to dispel whatever gloomy thoughts
might still be lingering there, he carried us to the Exile's return,
which brought of course the natal soil and a second service of the
mother, sire, and son, with the addition of a dog, a clump of trees, a
church, and a steeple. He compresses between his hands the yielding
cambric into a very small space, his body is fixed, his legs are
slightly apart, his head wags, like a wooden mandarin's, with thoughts
too big for utterance, till the moment arrives for the critical start,
then, "_Duplices tendens ad sidera palmas_," he becomes quite
Virgilian. The unfurled cambric flutters to the breeze of his own
creation, and coruscations of white kid and other white materials pass
and repass before our eyes. He gives vent to his emotions in tears,
after a reasonable indulgence in which, as he cannot (as Tilburina's
_confidante_ very properly observes) stay crying there all night, he
gradually comes right again. Besides all which, it is eight o'clock,
and he has still to _do_, and we to _suffer_, _Napoleon_--whose ashes
were just then being carried to Paris, as we had read in all the
papers of last week. Glad were we when they reached the _Octroi_, and
when the indulgent _Barrière_ passed them with all the honours of the
_Douane_. An old lady has twice yawned, and many would follow her
example, but that the performer fascinates his audience by staring at
them--like the boa at the poor bird in the wood--and frightens them to
their seats for a few minutes longer. At length one _resolute_ chair
moves; two others are out of the ranks; new centres of movement are
establishing; several shawls are seen advancing to the door. The rout
is complete, there will be no rally, and the efforts of the artist
have been _crowned_ (one hundred and fifty scudi) with success. We
meet him every where. He honours our table-d'hôte daily, where he
stays an hour and a half to bait--after which we see him lounging in
the carriage of some fair _compatriote_ with herself and daughters. If
we are paying a morning visit, in he comes, "glissarding it" into the
drawing-room, and bowing like a dancing-master; nor does he disdain to
produce a small book of testimonials, in which the subscribers have
agreed to give him a poetic _character_, and compare him to a torrent,
to a nightingale, to an eagle, to an avalanche. They who love flattery
as a bee loves honey, are all captivated, and almost make love to him.
Their albums are rich in the spoils of his poetry, and she is happy
who, by her blandishment, can detain him in conversation for five
minutes. Yet they own they understand less than half of what he says.
Vexed with _one_ to whom we were talking, we thought rationally, for
permitting herself to be "so pestered by a popinjay,"--"He _is_ so
clever," was the reply; "such an odd creature, too. I wish you knew
him. He is in such a strange humour to-night. Do you know he tells me
he wishes to marry an English girl? See! he is gone into the balcony
yonder to look at the moon." To be sure he was. He came back looking
somewhat wild, and, walking in like a modern Prometheus, down he sits,
and the new inspiration is presently bespoken for the fly page of
virgin scrap-book. Smoothly flows the immortal verse, without care,
correction, or halt, for the lines are the result of power that works
unerringly, (Pope _blotted_ most disgracefully,) and goes right
_ahead_. The precious _morceau_ is concluded, and the improvisatore's
name appears in a constellation of zig-zags.


TABLES D'HÔTES--MR SNAPLEY.

Did you never meet Mr Snapley?--Mr Snapley was the greatest of
bores--he bored holes in your self-complacency, and riddled your
patience through and through; to put up with him was hard, to put him
down was impossible, (your long tolerated nuisance of fifty is always
incorrigible.) His bore was surprising considering the smallness of
his calibre; like a meagre gimlet, he would drill a small hole in some
unimportant statement, and then gather up his _opima spolia_, and
march off to the sound of his own trumpet. For instance, on convicting
you of assigning a fine picture to a wrong church or gallery, he
denied all your pretensions to judge of the picture itself. He had a
reindeer's length of tongue, (how often did we wish it salted and
dried!) and the splutter of words it sent forth, took off, as often
happens, sufficient observation of the miserably small stock of ideas
that he had to work upon. He enjoyed, as we all do, the blameless
pleasure of dining out as often as he could; when, though he did not
consume all the provisions, he would willingly have taken possession
of the whole of the talk, (_that_ being his notion of a conversation.)
When one had to dine at the same table with him, one contrived to take
up a position as remote as possible from the interruption of his thin,
wiry, ill-modulated voice--the _false_ suavity of which in saying
impertinent things was really so disagreeable, that one would have
renounced the society of wit or beauty on the right hand, rather than
have been flanked by Mr Snapley on the _left_, and thankfully have
accepted the companionship, _pro hac vice_, of the plainest woman or
the dullest man of the party, to be only completely out of his reach.
Your _soup_ you _might_ take in peace, for he was at this time
studying the composition of the party, and the chances of endurance or
resistance inscribed on the countenance of the guests; but the moment
an opportunity occurred of correcting or cavilling with any of those
unprecise and generally unchallenged observations, the interruption of
which is at the cost of the quietness of the repast, Mr Snapley's
voice was heard! You were too glad, of course, to give up the trifling
point out of which he had raised a discussion; but the earliest
concession never saved you, nor did you ever afterwards escape the
consciousness that he was still hovering like a harpy over the
tablecloth, and ready to fall foul of you again. Let the subject be
what it might, you had only to make a remark in his presence, and
without his permission, to _insure_ its contradiction. "What a
needless annoyance in travelling it is for a family to be stopped by
douaniers, only to extort money for _not_ doing a duty which would be
absurd if _done_!" "Why, really I don't see that," &c. &c. "What a
plague it is to send your servant (a whole morning's work) from one
subaltern with a queer name, to another, for a lady's ticket to
witness any of the functions at the Sistine!" Well, it did appear to
him the simplest thing in the world; it was ten times more troublesome
to see any thing in London! "What a nuisance it is on quitting an
Italian city, to find the passport which has already given you so much
trouble only available for _three_ days, leaving you liable to be
stopped at the gate, if sickness or accident have made you transgress
even _by an hour_!" "Why, it is _your own fault_, it is _so easy_ to
get it _viséd again_ overnight." All these impertinencies were only
[Greek: pidakos ex hierês oligê libas]. Besides all this, Mr Snapley
was a miserable monopolizer of pompously advanced nothings. He would
not willingly suffer any other man's goose to feed upon the common--he
cared for nobody but himself, and every thing that was or he esteemed
to be _his_--his very joints were worked unlike those of another
man--he must have had a set of _adductors_ and _abductors_, of
_flexors_ and _extensors_, on purpose. He was stiff, priggish,
precise, when he addressed any gentleman with light hair and an
_English complexion_; but let him approach any foreign buttonhole with
a bit of riband in it, then worked he the muscles of his face into
most grotesque expression of interest or pleasure--(_Tunc immensa cavi
spirant mendacia folles!_)--and you had a famous display of grimace
and deferential civility, in bad French or worse Italian. We have seen
him sneering and leering as he made his way round a drawing-room at an
evening party, and bowing like a French perruquier to some absurd fool
of a foreigner; and we have seen him, a minute after, holding up his
head and cocking his chin in defiance, if an English voice approached.
When any of us ventured to criticise _any thing foreign_, he was up in
arms, and cock-a-hoop for the climate, the customs, the constitution!
He sneered awfully at a simple _gaucherie_, but, to make amends, had
ever an approving wink for the meanest _irreverence_; any intellect,
however feeble, being secure of his praise if it only tried to thwart
the end for which it was given. When not _talking_ about himself,
which was seldom, he was evidently _occupied_ about his _personel_,
with which he was obviously satisfied. If you talked of books, he
settled for you, in laconic sentences, works of acknowledged
merit--put down men of uncontested superiority--but women of title and
tainted reputation, if they would but ask him to their parties,
became at once his favourites and his oracles. He cunningly contrives
to get a good artist's opinion on works of art, and debits it as his
own--a proceeding which makes Mr Snapley _sometimes_ formidable in
sculpture and in painting. As to other topics, on which educated men
and accomplished women converse, he would fain be as profound as
_Locke_ with the one, and as gallant as _Fontenelle_ with the other.
For ourselves, who meet him but too often, we would as soon approach
without necessity a huxter's mongrel growling under his master's cart,
as venture near enough to examine all the small-wares of one who
"hates coxcombs," and is the very prince of fops; laughs at pedants,
and only wants a _little more learning_ to attempt the character; with
whom no repetition of familiar acts can reconcile you, and to whom no
number of dinners can conquer your repugnance.----_Did_ you ever meet
Mr Snapley? We are sure you must--the Snapleys are a very old
family--you may generally know them by the _nez retroussé_, (which our
acquaintance, however, had not.) We never knew but _one_ good-natured
man with a _nez retroussé_, and he was, if ever man was--a
philanthropist. Generally, however, _beware_ of the _nez retroussé_
except in women--you know its interpretation _chez elles_;--and if you
do, (on second thoughts,) still beware.


HINTS FOR DOCTORS.

_Esquilias_, dictumque petunt a _Vimine_ collem--JUV.

* * * "I observed a gentleman in black," said our informant, "who
seemed to fix me across the table-d'hôte, at dinner, in a way which
soon showed me I was an object of interest to him. It was very odd! We
were not in Austria! I could not have offended the police--nor in
Spain, the Inquisition. If I _took_ of a particular dish, his eye was
on me again. They _did_ use to _poison_ people in Italy, but it was in
the fifteenth century, and all the Borgias were gone! What could it
mean? The very waiters seemed to watch the man in black, and signals
of intelligence seemed to pass between them as they went their rounds
with the dishes. After thus meeting the eye of the unknown at
intervals for more than an hour, when the table was beginning to
clear, I rose, and limped out of the room as well as my complaints
would let me, and was sauntering a few steps from the door, when judge
of my terror on turning round, to find him of the black coat at my
elbow! "In pain, sir, I see." All my alarm ceased in a moment. It was
pure philanthropy which had made me an object of so much interest.
"Yes, sir, in great pain." "_You should take care of yourself, sir._
Rheumatic, are you not?" "Very rheumatic." "Well, sir, you have come
to the best place in the world for rheumatism. The air, the water, and
proper treatment, will soon set you up." "Your report is encouraging;
but I have suffered too long to hope much." "Well, at any rate, sir,
let us not talk over your interesting case in this heat. Come and put
your feet up on a chair in my rooms, and we will drink a glass of
soda-water to your better health." What a kind-hearted man I had met
with, and how kind Providence is to us! I now ventured to ask him his
name. "My name is Dr ----; and now, my dear friend, just tell me your
whole case from the very beginning down to now, for I am really
interested in you." I told my case. "Put out your tongue." "Brown," we
thought we heard him say. "Wrist--pulse not amiss--but you _require
care, sir! you require care!_ Clear case for the medicine I gave so
successfully last week." Finding myself thus fallen into professional
hands _without intending it_, I said something introductory to the
mention of a fee. "True, I was _forgetting_ that; when one takes a
proper interest in one's case, and hopes to do good, fees are the last
thing one thinks of--two scudi if you please." So I found myself
immediately booked in a small memorandum-book, and constituted his
patient. Now came civil promises to introduce me, &c. &c. &c., and I
took my leave delighted. It is almost needless to say, that in a very
short time I found that my acquaintance had, like so many more,
commenced physician on the soil of Italy. What will become of London
if all her apothecaries desert her at this rate? For ourselves,
reflecting on the accomplishments of many of these patriotic men,
their learning, their modesty, their disinterestedness, we have often
had a twinge of the philanthropic extorted by the loss inflicted on
our native city--she may come to want a doze of julap, and have nobody
to mix it!--and have said to ourselves, as we have looked more than
one of these worthies in the face, [Greek: Ô alein Athênai, Pallados
th'ôrismata, Oion sterêsesth andros]!

One day after dinner a little bit of gold rolled over the table to the
doctor, from a bluff-looking gentleman opposite--it was well
aimed--"There, doctor! _there's your fee_; but don't you begin again
prating a parcel of stuff to my wife about her complaints--she is
quite well--and if you frighten her into illness, take notice, you
will get a different sort of fee next time!" All this, half joke, half
earnestly, must have been very agreeable to the guests."


PRIVATE MUSIC PARTY.

Let us try to describe the last musical party at which we assisted. A
scramble amid piles of unbound music; the right _cahier_ found,
snatched up, and opened at the well-thumbed solo with which she has
already contended for many a long hour, and now hopes to execute for
our applause. Alas! the piano sounds as if it had the pip; the
paralytic keys halt, and stammer, and tremble, or else run into each
other like ink upon blotting paper, and the pedals are the only part
of the instrument which do the work for which they were intended. We
should be sorry that our favourite dog had his paw between them and
the lady's slipper. The dust which succeeds the concerto proves
satisfactorily that it is possible to be frisky without being lively;
its vulgarity is so pronounced that it offends you like low
conversation. Another concerto follows--ten folio pages! whew!!----Oh,
ye ebony and ivory devils! oh, for an exorcist to put you to
flight! Cramped fingers are crossing each other at a great rate; we
really tremble for the glue, and the pegs, and the wires, and the
whole economy of the instrument, at that critical juncture when the
performers arrive at a piece of mysterious notation, where a great
many tadpole-looking figures are huddled together under a black
rainbow. At such a "passage" as this, it seems one would think the
house were on fire, and no time to be lost; the black mittens and the
white now _Rob-Royishly_ invade each other's territory; each snatches
up something and carries it off, like the old marauders of the Border
country; and reprisals are made, and lines of discord and dissonance
are establishing, which require the police, the magistrate, and the
riot act. Bravo! bravo! bravo! and the battle ceases, and the _babble_
commences. Place for the foreign train, the performers _par métier!_
Full of confidence are they; amidst all their smiles and
obsequiousness, there is a business air about the thing. As soon as
the pianist has asked the piano how it finds itself, and the piano has
intimated that it is pretty well, but somewhat out of tune, a
collateral fiddler and a violoncello brace up their respective nerves,
compare notes, and when their drawlings and crookings are in unison, a
third piece of music of indefinite duration, and as it seems to us all
about nothing, begins. Our violinist is evidently not long come out,
and has little to recommend him--he employs but a second-rate tailor,
wears no collar, dirty mustaches, and a tight coat; he is ill at ease,
poor man, wincing, pulling down his coat-sleeves, or pulling up his
braces over their respective shoulders. His strings soon become moist
with the finger dew of exertion and trepidation; his bow draws out
nothing but groans or squeals; and so, in order to correct these
visceral complaints, a piece of rosin is awkwardly produced from his
trousers' pocket, and applied to the rheumatic member, with some
half-dozen brisk rubs in a parenthesis of music. The effect is
painfully ludicrous!----

I am _sleepy_, _sleepy_, begins the piano! Sleepy, sleepy, _mews_ Mr
Violin--very, very, very sleepy, drones the drowsy four-stringed
leviathan. Oh, do try if you can't say something, something, something
to enliven one a bit! On this hint, the little violin first got
excited upon one string, and then upon another, and then the bow rode
a hand-gallop over two at once; then saw we four fingers flying as far
up the finger-board as they could go, without falling overboard, near
the _bridge_--a dangerous place at all times from the currents and
eddies--and there provoking a series of sounds, as if the performer
were pinching the tails of a dozen mice, that squeaked and squealed as
he made the experiment. The bow (like the funambulist with the soles
of his slippers fresh chalked) kept glancing on and off, till we hoped
he would be off altogether and break his neck; and now the least harsh
and grating of the cords snaps up in the fiddler's face, and a crude
one is to be applied; and now--but what is the use of pursuing the
description? Let us leave the old bass to snore away his lethargic
accompaniment for ten minutes more, and the affair will end. The
pianist, the Octavius of the triumvirs, thinks it necessary to excuse
Signor ----, telling us, "He has bad violin, he play like one angel on
good one"--but hisht, hisht! the evening-star is rising, and we are to
be repaid, they say, for all we have gone through! Signor * * * is going
to play. The _maestro_ advances with perfect consciousness of his own
powers; his gait is lounging, he does not mean to hurry himself, not
he--his power of abstraction (from the company) is perfect; he is
going to play in solitude before fifty people, and only for his own
amusement. He placed himself at least a foot from the piano, his knees
touching the board, his body rises perpendicularly from the
music-stool, his head turns for a moment to either shoulder as if he
were glancing at epaulettes thereon, and then he looks right ahead; he
neither has nor needs a book; with the wide-extended fingers of both
hands, down he pounces, like a falcon, on the sleeping keys, which,
caught by surprise, now speak out and exert all their energies. Those
keys, which a few minutes ago vibrated so feebly, and spoke so
inarticulately, now pour forth a continuous swell of the richest
melody and distinctest utterance. The little wooden parallelograms at
first seem to be keeping out of their ranks just to see what is going
on, till, the affair becoming warm, they can no longer stand it, but
grow excited and take part in the general action. Relying fully on the
perfect obedience of his light troops, and relaxing a little from his
erect attitude of command, he gently inclines his body to the left,
leads his disposable force rapidly upwards in that direction, where,
having surprised the post against which they were dispatched, he
recovers his swerve, and they retrace with equal precision and
rapidity their course from the wings to the centre.

Come, _this_ is playing! This is worth coming to; the instrument seems
but the organ of the man's own feelings; its mournful tones are only a
paraphrase of his sighs; its brilliant arabesques are but the playful
expression of his own delight with every thing and every body! His
cheek is warm, his eyes sparkle, his hands detonate thunder and
lightnings from the keys, and he concludes as suddenly as he began;
the very silence is felt, and the breathless guests, who have watched
the fingers and been rapt by the tones, now burst forth simultaneously
in expressions of delight and applause.

       *       *       *       *       *



THE RAILWAYS.


We read, no later than yesterday, two very pungent leading articles in
the London daily journals, on the present all-absorbing subject of
railway speculation. Both writers are evidently well versed in the
details of the novel system; both possess some smattering of political
economy, sufficient at least to enable them to form a judgment; and
both consistent in their data and statistical information. Yet,
agreeing in these points, it is somewhat singular to find that the
_Coryphæi_ have arrived at diametrically opposite conclusions. One of
them is quite clear, that if the present railway _mania_ (as he calls
it) is permitted to go on unchecked for a short time further, the
country will not only be on the verge of bankruptcy, but a general
crash will be inevitable; that, vast as the resources of Britain
undoubtedly are, she cannot, by any exertion short of crippling her
staple commercial relations, furnish capital enough for the fulfilment
of a moiety of the schemes already announced, and thrown into the
public market; that the fact, which is incontestable, that a large
proportion of these shares were originally, and are presently, held by
parties who have no means of paying up the calls, but who are solely
speculating for the rise, must very soon produce a reaction, and that
such reaction will be of the absolute nature of a panic. Such are the
opinions of this writer, who is clearly of the restrictive school. He
holds, that the government is bound, in such a crisis as that which he
rather states than prophesies, to interfere at once with an arbitrary
order, and to prevent the issue of any new schemes until those already
before the public are either disposed of or exhausted.

How this is to be effected, the writer does not sufficiently explain.
He points to immediate interference, from which expression we are led
to believe he points at some such proceeding as an Order in Council,
to be pronounced during the recess of Parliament. If so, we may
dismiss this gentleman and his remedy in a very summary manner. Such
an Order in Council would be worse than useless, because it would be a
manifest breach of the constitution. As well might an Order be issued
to close our manufactories, to restrict the amount of any branch of
produce, or to prevent parties from forming themselves into companies
for the most blameless and legitimate purpose. It is a strange symptom
of the credulousness of the age, or rather of the ignorance of the
people in all matters relating to the science of government, that,
towards the close of September last, some such rumour was actually
circulated and believed, though its father was manifestly _a bear_,
and its birthplace the Stock Exchange. But if this merely is meant,
that there lies with the Imperial Parliament a controlling and
interferential power, and that the great estates of the realm may be
called upon to use it, we do not question the proposition. Whether,
however, it would be wise to use that power so sweepingly as the
journalist recommends, or whether, practically, it could be possible,
are very serious considerations indeed.

But the existence of any evil is denied _in toto_ by the other
journalist. In the crowded columns of the morning prints, driven to
supplement and even extra-supplement by the overwhelming mass of
railway advertisements, he can see no topic of alarm, but "matter for
high exultation, and almost boundless hope." His belief in
superabundance of capital, and its annual enormous increment, is fixed
and steadfast. He considers the railways as the most legitimate
channel ever yet afforded for the employment of that capital, and the
most fortunate in result for the ultimate destinies of the country. He
compares--and very aptly too--the essential difference between the
nature of the schemes in which the public are now embarking and those
which led to the disastrous results of 1825. His sole regret is, that
he must regard the present direction of enterprise, "as an
opportunity, that is, facility of investment, that from its nature can
be but temporary, though the profit of the investment must, from the
nature of things, be perpetual, and though even the temporary facility
may, and probably will, last for some years." This is a hopeful,
sunny-minded fellow, with whose aspirations, did our conscience permit
us, we should be thoroughly delighted to concur.

These writers may be taken as examples of two numerous classes. They
are, in fact, the Trois Eschelles' and Petit Andrés of the railroads.
The first consider every commercial exertion consequent on a new
discovery, or the opening of a new channel for investment, doubtful in
itself, and highly dangerous if hurriedly and unhesitatingly adopted.
The social system, in their view, may suffer quite as much from
plethora as from inanition. Too much blood is as unwholesome as too
little, notwithstanding of any extraneous means to work it off. "Slow
and sure," is their motto--"Carpe diem," essentially that of their
antagonists. And yet in one thing, we believe, most individuals
holding these opposite opinions will be found to concur. They all
speculate. Heraclitus signs his contract with a shudder, and trembles
as he places his realized premium in the bank. Democritus laughingly
subscribes his name to thousands, and chuckles as he beholds his
favourite stock ascending in the thermometer of the share-market.
Heraclitus sells--Democritus holds; and thus the great point of wisdom
at issue between them, is reduced to a mere question of time.

But it is with their opinions, not their practice, that we have to
deal. As usual, truth will be found to lie somewhere between two
opposite extremes. We neither entertain the timid fear of the one
writer, nor the fearless enthusiasm of the other. The present state of
matters presents, in a double sense, a vast field of speculation,
through which we think it necessary to see our way a little more
clearly. Rash interference may be as dangerous as the principle of
"_laissez faire_," which in fact is no principle at all, but a blind
abandonment to chance. Let us, therefore, endeavour to borrow some
light from the experience of the past.

The desire of growing rapidly rich is a very old epidemic in this
country. It is a disease which infests the nation whenever capital, in
consequence of the success of trade and prosperous harvests, becomes
abundant; nor can it, in the nature of things, be otherwise. Capital
will not remain unemployed. If no natural channel is presented, the
accumulated weight of riches is sure to make an outlet for itself; and
the wisdom or folly of the irruption depends solely upon the course
which the stream may take. Of false channels which have conducted our
British Pactolus directly to a Dead Sea, from which there is no
return--we or our fathers have witnessed many. For example, there were
the South American and Mexican mining companies, founded on the most
absurd reports, and miserably mismanaged, in which many millions of
the capital of this country were sunk. Again, Mr Porter writes so late
as 1843--"A very large amount of capital belonging to individuals in
this country, the result of their savings, has of late years sought
profitable investments in other lands. It has been computed that the
United States of America have, _during the last five years_, absorbed
in this manner more than TWENTY-FIVE MILLIONS of English capital,
which sum has been invested in various public undertakings, such as
canals, _railroads_, and banks in that country. Large sums have also
been, from time to time, invested in the public securities of that and
other foreign governments, not always, indeed, with a profitable
result." We need hardly remind our readers of the poignant testimony
of the Rev. Sydney Smith as to the profit derived from such
investments, or the probable fate of the actual capital under a
repudiating system.

These may be taken as two great instances of the danger of foreign
speculation. The capital of the mining companies was squandered with
no other effect than that of providing employment, for a certain
number of years, to the lowest of the Mexican peasantry; whereas the
same amount, applied to a similar purpose in this country, would not
only have produced a handsome return to the invester, but would have
afforded work and wages to a considerable portion of the community.
There is a reciprocity between labour and capital which never ought
to be forgotten. Labour is the parent of all capital, and capital,
therefore, should be used for the fostering and assistance of the
power by which it is produced. Here, however, it was removed, and
became, to all intents and purposes, as useless and irrecoverable as
the bullion on board of a vessel which has foundered at sea. This,
therefore, may be regarded as so much lost capital; but what shall we
say to the other instance? Simply this--that whoever has lost by the
failure of American banks, by repudiation, or by stoppages of
dividends, need not claim one single iota of our compassion. With
British money has the acute Columbian united state to state by more
enduring ties than can be framed within the walls of Congress--with
it, he has overcome the gigantic difficulties of nature--formed a
level for the western waters where none existed before--pierced the
interminable forests with his railroads, and made such a rapid stride
in civilization as the world has never yet witnessed. What of all this
could he have done on his own resources? Something, we must
allow--because his spirit of enterprise is great, even to
recklessness, and a young and forming country can afford to run risks
which are impossible for an older state--but a very small part,
unquestionably, without the use of British capital. We cannot, and we
will not, believe that any considerable portion of these loans will be
ultimately lost to this country. Great allowance must be made for the
anger and vexation of the prospective sufferers at the first apparent
breach of international faith, and it is no wonder if their lament was
both loud, and long, and heavy. But we think it is but a fair
construction to suppose that our Transatlantic brethren, in the very
rapidity of their "slickness," have carried improvement too far, given
way to a false system of credit among themselves, and so, having
outrun the national constable, have found themselves compelled to
suspend payment for an interval, which, in the present course of their
prosperity, cannot be of long continuance. So at least we, having lent
the American neither plack nor penny, do in perfect charity presume;
but in the mean time he has our capital--say now some thirty
millions--he has used it most thoroughly and judiciously for himself,
and even supposing that we shall not ultimately suffer, what gain can
we qualify thereby?

If John Doe hath an estate of some twenty thousand acres in tolerable
cultivation, which, nevertheless, in order to bring it to a perfect
state of production, requires the accessaries of tile-draining,
planting, fencing, and the accommodation of roads, it is quite evident
that his extra thousand pounds of capital will be more profitably
expended on such purposes than on lending it to Richard Roe, who has
double the quantity of land in a state of nature. For Richard, though
with the best intentions, may not find his agricultural returns quite
so speedy as he expected, may shake his head negatively at the hint of
repayment of the principal, and even be rather tardy with tender of
interest at the term. John, moreover, has a population on his land
whom he cannot get rid of, who must be clothed and fed at his expense,
whether he can find work for them or no. This latter consideration,
indeed, is, in political economy, paramount--give work to your own
people, and ample work if possible, before you commit in loan to your
neighbour that capital which constitutes the sinews alike of peace and
of war.

We believe there are few thinking persons in this country who will
dispute the truth of this position. Indeed, the general results of
foreign speculation have been unprofitable altogether, as is shown by
the testimony of our ablest commercial writers. One of them gives the
following summary:--"Large sums have, from time to time, been lent to
various foreign states by English capitalists, whose money has been
put to great hazard, and, in some cases, lost. On the other hand, many
foreign loans have been contracted by our merchants, which have proved
highly profitable, through the progressive sale of the stock in
foreign countries at higher than the contract prices. It is evidently
impossible to form any correct estimate of the profit or loss which
has resulted to the country from these various operations; the
general impression is, that hitherto the losses have much exceeded the
gains." In that general impression we most cordially concur--indeed,
we never heard any man whose opinion was worth having, say otherwise.

But in the absence of home speculation it is little wonder that, for
the chance of unfrequent gain, men should choose, rather than leave
their capital unemployed, to run the risk of the frequent loss. It
does not, however, follow, as a matter of course, that home
speculation shall always prove profitable either to the invester or to
the nation at large. We have said already, that the proper function of
capital is to foster and encourage labour; but this may be carried too
far. For example, it is just twenty years ago, when, at a time of
great prosperity in trade--the regular products of this country being
as nearly as possible equal to the demand--a large body of
capitalists, finding no other outlet for their savings, gave an
unnatural stimulus to production, by buying up and storing immense
quantities of our home manufactures. This they must have done upon
some abstruse but utterly false calculation of augmented demand from
abroad, making no allowance for change of season, foreign fluctuation,
or any other of the occult causes which influence the markets of the
world. The result, as is well known, was most disastrous. Trade on a
sudden grew slack. The capitalists, in alarm, threw open the whole of
their accumulated stock at greatly depreciated prices. There was no
further demand for manufacturing labour, because the world was glutted
with the supply, and hence arose strikes, panic, bankruptcy, and a
period of almost unexampled hardship to the workman, and of serious
and permanent loss to the master manufacturer. Speculation, therefore,
in an old branch of industry, is perilous not only to the invester but
to the prosperity of the branch itself. The case, however, is widely
different when a new and important source of industry and income is
suddenly developed in the country.

We shall look back in vain over our past history to find any parallel
at all approaching to the present state and prospects of the railway
system. Forty-four years have elapsed since the first public railway
in Great Britain (the Wandsworth and Croydon) received the sanction of
the legislature. Twenty-five years afterwards, at the close of 1826,
when the Manchester and Liverpool bill was passed, the whole number of
railroad acts amounted to thirty-five: in 1838 it had increased to one
hundred and forty-two. The capital of these railways, with the sums
which the proprietors were authorized to borrow, cannot be taken at
less than SIXTY MILLIONS STERLING.

Now, it is very instructive to remark, that until the opening of the
Liverpool and Manchester line in September 1830, not one single
railway was constructed with a view to the conveyance of passengers.
The first intention of the railway was to provide for the carriage of
goods at a cheaper rate than could be effected by means of the canals,
and for the accommodation of the great coal-fields and mineral
districts of England. In the Liverpool and Manchester prospectus--a
species of document not usually remarkable for modesty or shyness of
assumption--the estimate of the number of passengers between these two
great towns was taken at the rate of one half of those who availed
themselves of coach conveyance. Cotton bales, manufactures, cattle,
coals, and iron, were relied on as the staple sources of revenue. Had
it not been for the introduction of the locomotive engine, and the
vast improvements it has received, by means of which we are now
whirled from place to place with almost magical rapidity, there can be
no doubt that the railways would, in most instances, have proved an
utter failure. The fact is singular, but it is perfectly ascertained,
that the railroads have not hitherto materially interfered with the
canals in the article of transmission of goods. The cost of railway
construction is incomparably greater than that attendant on the
cutting of canals, and therefore the land carriage can very seldom,
when speed is not required, compete with the water conveyance. But for
passengers, speed is all in all. The facility and shortness of transit
creates travellers at a ratio of which we probably have as yet no
very accurate idea. Wherever the system has had a fair trial, the
number of passengers has been quadrupled--in some cases quintupled,
and even more; and every month is adding to their numbers.

But 1838, though prolific in railways, was still a mere Rachel when
compared with the seven Leahs that have succeeded it. The principle of
trunk lines, then first recognised, has since been carried into effect
throughout England, and adopted in Scotland, though here the system
has not yet had full time for development. The statistics of the
railways already completed, have fully and satisfactorily demonstrated
the immense amount of revenue which in future will be drawn from these
great national undertakings, the increase on the last year alone
having amounted to upwards of a million sterling. That revenue is the
interest of the new property so created; and, therefore, we are making
no extravagant calculation when we estimate the increased value of
these railways at twenty millions in the course of a single year. That
is an enormous national gain, and quite beyond precedent. Indeed, if
the following paragraph, which we have extracted from a late railway
periodical, be true, our estimate is much within the mark. "The
improvement in the incomes of existing railways still continues, and
during the last two months has amounted to upwards of £200,000 in
comparison with the corresponding two months of 1844. The lines which
have reduced their fares most liberally, are the greatest gainers. At
this rate of increase of income, the value of the railway property of
the country is becoming greater by upwards of £2,000,000 sterling per
month." It is, therefore, by no means wonderful that as much of the
available capital of the country as can be withdrawn from its staple
sources of income should be eagerly invested in the railways, since no
other field can afford the prospect of so certain and increasing a
return.

The question has been often mooted, whether government ought not in
the first instance to have taken the management of the railways into
its own hands. Much may be said upon one or other side, and the
success of the experiment is, of course, a very different thing from
the mere prospect of success. Our opinion is quite decided, that, as
great public works, the government ought most certainly to have made
the trunk railways or, as in France, to have leased them to companies
who would undertake the construction of them for a certain term of
years, at the expiry of which the works themselves would have become
the property of the nation. Never was there such a prospect afforded
to a statesman of relieving the country, by its own internal
resources, of a great part of the national debt. Public works are not
unknown or without precedent in this country; but somehow or other
they are always unprofitable. At the cost of upwards of a million,
government constructed the Caledonian Canal, the revenue drawn from
which does not at the present moment defray its own expenses, much
less return a farthing of interest on this large expenditure of
capital. Now it is very difficult to see why government, if it has
power to undertake a losing concern, should not likewise be entitled,
for the benefit of the nation at large, to undertake even greater
works, which not only assist the commerce of the nation, but might in
a very short period, comparatively speaking, have almost extinguished
its taxation. It is now, of course, far too late for any idea of the
kind. The golden opportunity presented itself for a very short period
of time, and to the hands of men far too timid to grasp it, even if
they could have comprehended its advantages. Finance never was, and
probably never will be, a branch of Whig education, as even Joseph
Hume has been compelled a thousand times piteously and with wringing
of the hands to admit--and whose arithmetic could we expect them even
to know, if they admitted and knew not Joseph's? But this at least
they might have done, when the progress of railroads throughout the
kingdom became a matter of absolute certainty. The whole subject
should have been brought under the consideration of a board, to
determine what railways were most necessary throughout the kingdom,
and what line would be cheapest and most advantageous to the public;
and when these points had once been ascertained, no competition
whatever should have been allowed. The functions of the Board of
Trade were not nearly so extensive; they had no report of government
engineers, and no _data_ to go upon save the contradictory statements
of the rival companies. Hence their decision, in almost every
instance, was condemned by the parties interested, who, having a
further tribunal in Parliament, where a thousand interests unknown to
the Board of Trade could be appealed to, rushed into a protracted
contest, at an expenditure which this year is understood to have
exceeded all precedent. We have no means of ascertaining the expenses
of such a line as the London and York, which was fought inch by inch
through the Committees of both Houses with unexampled acrimony and
perseverance. We know, however, that the expenses connected with the
Great Western, and the London and Birmingham bills, amounted
respectively to £88,710 and £72,868, exclusive altogether of the costs
incurred by the different parties who opposed these lines in
Parliament. It has been stated in a former number of this
Magazine--and we believe it--that the parliamentary costs incurred for
the Scottish private and railway bills, during the last session alone,
amounted to a million and a half.

Now, though a great part of the money thus expended is immediately
returned to circulation, still it is a severe tax upon the provinces,
and might very easily have been avoided by the adoption of some such
plan as that which we have intimated above; and we shall presently
venture to offer a few practical remarks as to the course which we
think is still open to the government for checking an evil which is by
no means inseparable from the system.

But, first, we are bound to state that, _as yet_, we can see no
grounds for believing that the nominal amount of capital invested in
the railways which have obtained the sanction of Parliament is beyond,
or any thing approaching to, the surplus means of the country. Foreign
speculation, except in so far as regards railroads, (and these are
neither so safe nor so profitable an investment as at home,) seems for
the present entirely to have ceased. The last three years of almost
unequalled prosperity have accumulated in the country a prodigious
deal of capital, which is this way finding an outlet; and though it
may be true that the parties who originally subscribed to these
undertakings may not, in the aggregate, be possessed of capital enough
to carry them successfully to an end, still there has been no want of
capitalists to purchase the shares at a premium--not, as we verily
believe, for a mere gambling transaction, but for the purposes of
solid investment. We base our calculations very much upon the steadily
maintained prices of the railways which passed in 1844, and which are
now making. Now, these afford no immediate return--on the contrary, a
considerable amount of calls is still due upon most of them, and the
earliest will probably not be opened until the expiry of ten months
from the present date. It is quite obvious that, in this kind of
stock, there can be no incentive to gambling, because the chances are,
that any new lines which may be started in the vicinity of them shall
be rivals rather than feeders; and if capital were so scarce as in
some quarters it is represented to be, it is scarce possible that
these lines could have remained so firmly held. Let us take the prices
of the principal of these from the Liverpool share-lists as on 27th
September.

 Share.  Paid.                              Selling Price.
  25      10      BLACKBURN AND PRESTON,   19-3/4 to 20-1/4
  50      15      CHESTER AND HOLYHEAD,        20 to 20-1/2
  50      25      LANCASTER AND CARLISLE,  53-1/2 to 54-1/2
  50      15      LEEDS AND BRADFORD,          61 to 63
  25     12-1/2   EAST LANCASHIRE,             22 to 22-1/2
  20       9      NORTH WALES MINERAL,     14-3/4 to 15-1/4
  10       1        DO. NEW,                5-1/4 to 5-1/2
  25      15      NORTH BRITISH,               25 to 26
  50      20      SOUTH DEVON,                 34 to 36

These lines have, in the language of the Stock Exchange, passed out of
the hands of the jobbers, and most of them are now too heavy in
amount for the operations of the smaller speculators. We therefore
look upon their steadiness as a high proof, not only of their ultimate
value, but of the general abundance of capital.

It is hardly possible as yet to draw any such deduction from the
present prices of the lines which were passed in the course of last
session. Upon many of these no calls have yet been made, and
consequently they are still open to every kind of fluctuation. It
cannot, therefore, be said that they have settled down to their true
estimated value, and, in all probability, erelong some may decline to
a certain degree. Still it is very remarkable, and certainly
corroborative of our view, that the amazing influx of new schemes
during the last few months--which, time and circumstance considered,
may be fairly denominated a craze--has as yet had no effect in
lowering them; more especially when we recollect, that the amount of
deposit now required upon new railways is ten per cent on the whole
capital, or exactly double of the ratio of the former deposits. We
give these facts to the terrorists who opine that our surplus capital
is ere now exhausted, and that deep inroads have been made upon the
illegitimate stores of credit; and we ask them for an explanation
consistent with their timorous theory.

At the same time, we would by no means scoff at the counsel of our
Ahitophels. A glance at the newspapers of last month, and their
interminable advertising columns, is quite enough to convince us that
the thing may be overdone. True, not one out of five--nay, perhaps,
not one out of fifteen--of these swarming schemes, has the chance of
obtaining the sanction of Parliament for years to come; still, it is
not only a pity, but a great waste and national grievance, that so
large a sum as the deposits which are paid on these railways should be
withdrawn--it matters not how long--from practical use, and locked up
to await the explosion of each particular bubble. We do think,
therefore, that it is high time for the legislature to interfere, not
for any purpose of opposing the progress of railways, but either by
establishing a peremptory board of supervision, or portioning out the
different localities with respect to time, on some new and compendious
method.

Last session the committees, though they performed their duties with
much zeal and assiduity, were hardly able to overtake the amount of
business before them. It was not without much flattery and coaxing
that the adroit Premier, of all men best formed for a general leader
of the House of Commons, could persuade the unfortunate members that
an unfaltering attendance of some six hours a-day in a sweltering and
ill-ventilated room, where their ears were regaled with a constant
repetition of the jargon connected with curves, gradients, and
traffic-tables, was their great and primary duty to the commonwealth.
Most marvellous to say, he succeeded in overcoming their stubborn
will. Every morning, by times, the knight of the shire, albeit
exhausted from the endurance of the over-night's debate, rose up from
his neglected breakfast, and posted down to his daily cell in the
Cloisters. Prometheus under the beak of the vulture could not have
shown more patience than most of those unhappy gentlemen under the
infliction of the lawyer's tongue; and their stoicism was the more
praiseworthy, because in many instances there seemed no prospect,
however remote, of the advent of a Hercules to deliver them. The only
men who behaved unhandsomely on the occasion were some of the Irish
members, advocates of Repeal, who, with more than national brass,
grounded their declinature on the galling yoke of the Saxon, and
retreated to Connemara, doubtless exulting that in this instance at
least they had freed themselves from "hereditary bonds." It may be
doubted, however, whether the tone of the committees was materially
deteriorated by their absence. Now, we have a great regard for the
members of the House of Commons collectively; and, were it on no other
account save theirs, we cannot help regarding the enormous
accumulation of railway bills for next session with feelings of
peculiar abhorrence. Last spring every exertion of the whole combined
pitchforks was required to cleanse that Augean stable: can Sir Robert
Peel have the inhumanity next year to request them to buckle to a
tenfold augmented task? In our humble opinion, (and we know something
of the matter,) flesh and blood are unable to stand it. The private
business of this country, if conducted on the ancient plan, must
utterly swamp the consideration of public affairs, and the member of
Parliament dwindle into a mere arbiter between hostile surveyors;
whilst the ministry, delighted at the abstraction of both friend and
foe, have the great game of politics unchecked and unquestioned to
themselves. The surest way to gag a conscientious opponent, or to stop
the mouth of an imprudent ally, is to get him placed upon some such
committee as that before which the cases of the London and York, and
Direct Northern lines were discussed. If, after three days' patient
hearing of the witnesses and lawyers, he has one tangible idea
floating in his head, he is either an Alcibiades or a Bavius--a
heaven-born genius or the mere incarnation of a fool!

Let it be granted that the present system pursued by Parliament, more
especially when its immediate prospects are considered, is an
evil--and we believe there are few who will be bold enough to deny
it--it still remains that we seek out a remedy. This is no easy task.
The detection of an error is always a slight matter compared with its
emendation, and we profess to have neither the aptitude nor the
experience of a Solon. But as we are sanguine that wherever an evil
exists a remedy also may be found, we shall venture to offer our own
crude ideas, in the hope that some better workman, whose appetite for
business has been a little allayed by the copious surfeit of last
year, may elaborate them into shape, and emancipate one of the most
deserving, as well as the worst used, classes of her Majesty's
faithful lieges. And first, we would say this--Do not any longer
degrade the honourable House of Commons, by forcing on its attention
matters and details which ought to fall beneath the province of a
lower tribunal: do not leave it in the power of any fool or knave--and
there are many such actively employed at this time--who can persuade
half a dozen of the same class with himself into gross delusion of the
public, to occupy the time, and monopolize the nobler functions of the
legislature, in the consideration of some miserable scheme, which
never can be carried into effect, and which is protracted beyond
endurance simply for the benefit of its promoters. We do not mean that
Parliament should abandon its controlling power, or even delegate it
altogether. We only wish that the initiative--the question whether any
particular project is likely to tend to the public benefit, and, if
so, whether this is a fit and proper time to bring it forward--should
be discussed elsewhere. A recommendation of the Board of Trade, which
still leaves the matter open, is plainly useless and inoperative. It
has been overleaped, derided, despised, and will be so again--we
scarcely dare to say unjustly; for no body of five men, however
intelligent, could by possibility be expected to form an accurate
judgment upon such an enormous mass of materials and conflicting
statements as were laid before them. And yet, preliminary enquiry
there must be. The movement is far too great, and charged with too
important interests, to permit its march unchecked. Of all tyrannical
bodies, a railway company is the most tyrannical. It asks to be armed
with powers which the common law denies to the Sovereign herself. It
seeks, without your leave, to usurp your property, and will not buy it
from you at your own price. It levels your house, be it grange or
cottage, lays down its rails in your gardens, cuts through your
policy, and fells down unmercifully the oaks which your Norman
ancestor planted in the days of William Rufus. All this you must
submit to, for the public benefit is paramount to your private
feelings; but it would be an intolerable grievance were you called
upon to submit to this, not for the public benefit, but for the mere
temporary emolument of a handful of unprincipled jobbers. Therefore
there must be enquiry, even though Parliament, strangled with a
multitude of projects, should delegate a portion of its powers
elsewhere.

And why not? It required no great acuteness of vision to see, that,
even had the railway mania not risen to this singular height, some
such step must erelong have been rendered imperative by the growing
necessities and altered circumstances of the country. The leading
feature of our age is the institution of joint-stock societies. We
have taken up very lately the views which Æsop hinted at some
thousands of years ago, in his quaint parabolic manner, and which
Defoe, who lived a century and a half before his time, most clearly
enunciated and described. We have found the way, at last, to make
small capitals effect the most gigantic results, by encircling them
with the magic ties of combination. No matter when it was discovered;
the principle has never yet been thoroughly acted upon until now, and
we know not how far it may be carried. Our fathers, for want of this
principle, ruined themselves by isolated attempts--we are in no such
danger, if we do not yield ourselves to the madness of extravagant
daring. Put railways aside altogether, and the number of private bills
which are now brought before Parliament is perfectly astounding.
Twenty years ago, such an influx would have daunted the heart of the
stoutest legislator; and yet, with all this remarkable increase, we
have clung pertinaciously to the same machinery, and expect it to work
as well as when it had not one tithe of the labour to perform.

We have always been, and we shall always continue to be, the strenuous
advocates of LOCAL BOARDS, as by far the soundest, cheapest, and most
natural method of administering local affairs. We can recognise no
principle in the system by which a Scottish bill is entrusted to the
judgment of a committee consisting of strangers, who are utterly
ignorant of locality, vested interest, popular feeling, and every
other point which ought to influence the consideration of such a
matter. One would think, by the care which is invariably taken to
exclude from the committee every man whose local knowledge can qualify
him to form an opinion, that in ignorance alone is there safety from
venality and prejudice--a supposition which, to say the least, conveys
no compliment to the character or understanding of the British
statesman. And yet this is the system which has hitherto been most
rigidly adopted. We have judges in our law courts whose impartiality
is beyond all suspicion. They are placed on a high, conspicuous
pinnacle in the sight of the nation, to do justice between man and
man; they are fenced and fortified by the high dignity, almost
sanctity, of their calling, against clamour, idle rumour, private
interest, or any other element that might disturb the course of
equity, and therefore their decisions are received on all sides with
reverential acquiescence. Why should not the private business of the
country be placed upon the same footing? Let there be three
commissions issued--three permanent local boards established in
England, Scotland, and Ireland, under the superintendence, if
necessary, of the Board of Trade; let Parliament lay down rules for
their guidance, and let every measure which at present would be
launched _de plano_ into the House of Commons, be first submitted to
their consideration; and let their determination to reject or postpone
be final, unless the legislature shall see fit, by a solemn vote, to
reverse that portion of their report. In this way a multitude of loose
and undigested schemes would be thrown back upon the hands of their
promoters, without clogging the wheels of Parliament; and such only as
bear _ex facie_ to be for the public advantage, would be allowed to
undergo the more searching ordeal of a committee. These boards would
literally cost the country nothing, even although the constituent
members of them were paid, as they ought to be for the performance of
such a duty, very highly. Each company applying for a bill might be
assessed to a certain amount, corresponding to the value of its stock;
as it is but fair that the parties who have created the exigency, and
whose avowed object is profit, should defray the attendant expense.

Supposing that the principle of these boards were admitted, it seems
to us that Parliament has still to exercise a great and serious duty
in laying down rules for their guidance. This is perhaps the most
difficult subject connected with the railway system; and we approach
it with diffidence, as it is inseparable, nay, must be based upon the
two grand considerations of CAPITAL and LABOUR. We shall endeavour to
explain our meaning a little more minutely.

The reader will gather from what we have written above, that we
entertain no fear that the nominal capital invested in the railways
_which have already received the sanction of Parliament_, is now more
than the surplus capital floating in the country which can be applied
to such a purpose without injuring any portion of our staple
manufactures or commerce. On the contrary, we think that it is very
greatly below that mark, and therefore that it matters little, in a
general point of view, by whom the stock is presently held. Sooner or
later it must find its way into the hands of the capitalists, a class
whose numbers are notoriously every day on the increase. Even were
this not the case, and the balance otherwise, it must be recollected
that the investment of that capital is not the thing of a moment. Four
years, probably, may elapse before all the railways _which have
obtained bills_ can be completed, and during that time the calls are
gradual. Unless, therefore, there shall occur some untoward and
unforeseen cause, such as a continental war or a general stoppage of
trade, the accumulation of capital in this country will be at least
equally progressive. There is thus a future increment corresponding to
the period of the completion of these public works, which may very
fairly be taken into consideration, at least, as a kind of security
that we have not hitherto advanced with too rash or hasty steps. But
with the unchecked influx of new schemes, this security, which at best
is but contingent, must disappear, and a further enormous absorption
of capital, the existence of which is not satisfactorily proved, be
called for. In such a state of things, it is unquestionably the duty
of government to use its controlling power. The payment of ten per
cent deposit is no guarantee at all. Whilst new stocks are at premium,
a hundred pounds, in the hands of an enterprising speculator, may
figure as the representative of many thousands in twenty different
railway schemes. The limit of disposable capital in the country
must--if all the new projects are permitted to go on--be reached, and
that erelong; then comes a period of gambling whilst money is cheap
and credit plentiful--a sudden contraction of currency--and a crash.

It has been found utterly impossible to ascertain the amount of
capital at any time floating in Great Britain. We can, therefore, only
guess from certain commercial symptoms when it is nearly exhausted. On
this point the money articles in the London journals have of late
contained many significant hints. The settlements on the Stock
Exchange are weekly becoming more difficult, and an enormous per
centage is said to be paid at present for temporary accommodation. It
is understood, also, that the banks are about to raise the rate of
discount; from which we infer that their deposits are being gradually
withdrawn, since there is no other circumstance whatever that ought to
operate a change.[7] But really it requires no calculation and no
foresight to see, that the mere amount of deposits required for the
new schemes must erelong lock up the whole available capital of Great
Britain. Let those who think this is a bold assertion on our part,
attend to the following fact. We have taken from _The Railway Record_,
the amount of _new railway schemes_ advertised _in a single week_, at
the beginning of October. The number of the schemes is FORTY; and they
comprehend the ephemera of England and Ireland only--Scotland, which,
during that period, was most emulously at work, seems, by some
unaccountable accident, to have been overlooked. Of the amount of
capital to be invested in no less than ELEVEN of these, we have no
statement. The promoters apparently have no time to attend to such
trifling details; and, doubtless, it will be early enough to announce
the capital when they have playfully pounced upon the deposits. But
there is some candour in TWENTY-NINE provisional committees, and their
accumulated nominal capital proves to be--how much, think you, gifted
reader, and confident dabbler in new stock? Why, merely
this--TWENTY-FIVE MILLIONS EIGHT HUNDRED AND THIRTY THOUSAND POUNDS!!!
Now--for we wish always to speak and write within the mark--let us
calculate the eleven Harpocrates Companies and the Northern Schemes,
(which are more than eleven,) at fourteen or fifteen additional
millions; and you thus have parties engaged, _in the course of a
single week_, for FORTY MILLIONS STERLING, or _about one-twentieth
part of the whole national debt_; which, according to this rate of
subscription, may be extinguished by our surplus capital in the short
space of five months. And this is the country, where, three years ago,
the manufacturer and miner were starving, Manchester almost in a state
of siege, and Staley-bridge in absolute insurrection! Happy Britain,
where every man has discovered the philosopher's stone!

After this, need we say any thing more upon the great topic of
capital? Were the nation now in its sober senses, the facts which we
have stated, and for the accuracy of which we pledge ourselves, would
surely be enough to awaken it to a true conception of the vortex into
which it is plunging. But as every man will no doubt think--with the
ordinary self-delusion of our kind--that the scheme in which he is
individually embarked is an exception from the common rule; let us ask
each speculator candidly to make answer, whether he has minutely
examined the merits of the line which he has adopted, or whether he
has thrown himself into it upon the assurances of others, and the mere
expectations of a premium? If the former, let him hold. We war with no
man's deliberate judgment; and that there are many projected lines in
Great Britain which must ultimately be carried, and which will prove
most profitable to the shareholders, is beyond all manner of doubt.
Whether they may receive the sanction of the legislature so soon as
the proprietor expects, is a very different question. But if the
latter, his case is far otherwise. We have seen the prospectus of
several of the most gigantic schemes now in the market, by means of
which the whole length of England is to be traversed, and these have
undergone no further survey than the application of a ruler to a
lithographic map, and a trifling transplantation of the principal
towns, so as to coincide with the direct and undeviating rail. There
is hardly a sharebroker in the kingdom who is not cognisant of this
most flagrant fact; and by many of them the impudent impositions have
been returned with the scorn which such conduct demands. It is hardly
possible to conceive that these schemes were ever intended to meet the
eye of Parliament; but, if not, why were they ever started? The
reflection is a very serious one for those who have deposited their
money.

Such projects, of course, are the exceptions, and not the rule. Still,
their existence, and the support which they have unthinkingly
obtained, are very lamentable symptoms of the recklessness which
characterises the present impulse. Were the tone of commercial
enterprise healthy, and kept within due bounds, there would be nothing
of this; neither should we hear, as we do every day, of shares which,
immediately after their allocation, attain an enormous premium, and,
after having fluctuated for a week or two, subside to something like
their real value.

Are we then justified or not in saying, that it is the imperative duty
of the legislature to look to this question of capital; that it is
bound to see that the country does not pledge itself so utterly beyond
its means; and that the advance of the railway system must be made
slow and steady, in order to render its basis secure?

But there is another point beyond this. Supposing that all our remarks
on the subject of capital were erroneous, and that our financial views
were as puerile as we believe them to be strictly sound--we fall back
upon an element which is more easily ascertained, and that is, LABOUR.
We hold it to be a clear economical maxim, that beyond a certain
point, at all events within a given time, capital, however abundant it
may be, cannot _create_ labour. It has passed into a sort of truism
that there is nothing which money cannot accomplish--analyse it, and
you will find that it is not a truism but a popular fallacy. There are
many, many things which money cannot accomplish. It has no power to
clear the social atmosphere from crime; it may mar the morals of a
people, but it cannot make them; and still less can it usurp the
stupendous functions of the Deity. It may rear labour, but it cannot
by any possibility create it, after such a fashion as the crop that
sprang from the sowing of the Cadmean teeth. Let us illustrate this a
little.

Probably--nay, certainly--there never was a country in which labour
has been so accurately balanced as in Great Britain. Our population
has been for a number of years upon the increment; but the increase
has been of the nature of supply, consequent and almost dependent upon
the demand. The wages paid to the children in manufacturing districts
have swelled that portion of our population to a great degree, though
probably not more than is indispensable from the fluctuating nature of
commerce. But, so far as we can learn from statistical tables, the
number of agricultural labourers--that is, those who are strictly
employed in the cultivation of the land, and who cannot be spared from
that most necessary task--has been rather on the decrease. Our
business, however, is neither with manufacturer nor with
agriculturist, but with a different class--those, namely, who are
engaged in the public works of the country. Let us take Mr Porter's
estimate, according to the census of 1831.

    "The summary of the returns of 1831, respecting the occupations of
    males twenty years of age and upwards, throws considerable light
    upon the subject, by exhibiting them under several subdivisions.
    The males belonging to the families included in the
    non-agricultural and non-manufacturing classes, were given at the
    last census under four distinct heads of description, viz.:--

    "Capitalists, Bankers, Professional, and other educated men.

    "_Labourers employed in labour, not Agricultural._

    "Other males, twenty years of age, except servants.

    "Male servants, twenty years of age.

    "The whole number of males included under these heads, amounts to
    1,137,270. Of _these_, 608,712 were actually employed in labour,
    which although, usually speaking, it was neither manufacturing nor
    trading, was yet necessary in the successful prosecution of some
    branch of trade or manufactures, _such as mining, road-making,
    canal-digging, inland navigation, &c._"

Of these 600,000, now probably augmented by a tenth, how many can be
spared from their several employments for the construction of the
railways, and how many are at this moment so employed, with their
labour mortgaged for years? This is a question which Parliament ought
most certainly--if it can be done--to get answered in a satisfactory
manner. It must be remarked, that in this class are included the
miners, who certainly cannot be withdrawn from their present work,
which in fact is indispensable for the completion of the railways. If
possible, their numbers must be augmented. The stored iron of the
country is now exhausted, and the masters are using every diligence in
their power to facilitate the supply, which still, as the advancing
price of that great commodity will testify, is short of, and
insufficient for the demand. From the agricultural labourers you
cannot receive any material number of recruits. The land, above all
things, must be tilled; and--notwithstanding the trashy assertions of
popular slip-slop authors and Cockney sentimentalists, who have
favored us with pictures of the Will Ferns of the kingdom, as unlike
the reality as may be--the condition of those who cultivate the soil
of Britain is superior to that of the peasantry in every other country
of Europe. The inevitable increase of demand for labour will even
better their condition, according to the operation of a law apparent
to every man of common sense, but which is hopelessly concealed from
the eyes of these spurious regenerators of the times. It is impossible
to transform the manufacturer, even were that trade slack, into a
railway labourer; the habits and constitution of the two classes
being essentially different and distinct. Indeed, as the writer we
have already quoted well remarks--"Experience has shown that
uneducated men pass with difficulty, and unwillingly, from occupations
to which they have been long accustomed," and nothing, consequently,
is more difficult than to augment materially and suddenly the numbers
of any industrial class, when an unexpected demand arises. To us,
therefore, it seems perfectly clear, that even if the capital were
forthcoming, there is not labour enough in the country for the
simultaneous construction of a tithe of the projected schemes.

There are considerations connected with this matter which entail a
great responsibility upon the government. The capitalists are, in
fact, putting at its disposal the means of maintaining a great portion
of the poorer population for many years to cone. If this be properly
attended to, emigration, which principally benefits the labourer, may
be discontinued. We have now arrived at a pass when the absence of
those who have already emigrated becomes a matter of regret. There is
work to be had nearer than the Canadian woods or the waterless
prairies of Australia--work, too, that in its results must be of
incalculable benefit to the community. But the government is bound to
regulate it so, that, amidst superabundance of wealth, due regard is
paid to the ECONOMY OF LABOUR. It is rumoured that some railway
directors, fully aware of the facts which we have stated, are
meditating, in their exuberant haste for dividends, the introduction
of foreign labourers. We doubt whether, under any circumstances, such
a scheme is practicable; but of this we entertain no doubt, that it is
as mischievous a device as ever was forged in the cabinet of Mammon!
Some years ago the cuckoo cry of the political quacks was
over-population. Now it seems there is a scarcity of hands, and in
order to supply the want--for we have drained the Highlands--we are to
have an importation from Baden or Bavaria, without even the protecting
solemnity of a tariff. If this be true, it seems to us that government
is bound to interpose by the most stringent measures. It is monstrous
to think, that whereas, for many years past, for mere slackness of
labour, we have been encouraging emigration among the productive
classes of our countrymen to a very great degree; draining, as it
were, the mother country to found the colonies, and therein resorting
to the last step which a paternal government, even in times of the
greatest necessity, should adopt--now, when a new experiment, or
social crisis--call it which you will--has arisen, when labour has
again reached the point where the demand exceeds the supply, we are to
admit an influx of strangers amongst us, and thereby entail upon
ourselves and posterity the evils of prospective pauperism. We have
been already too prone, in matters relating rather to the luxuries
than the necessities of our social system, to give undue preference to
the foreigner. British art has, in many branches, been thereby
crippled and discouraged, and a cry, not unnatural surely, has ere now
been raised against the practice. But how incomparably more dangerous
it would be to inundate the country with an alien population, whose
mere brute strength, without a particle of productive skill, is their
only passport and certificate! This too, be it observed, is not for
the purpose of establishing or furthering a branch of industry which
can furnish permanent employment, but merely for carrying out a system
of great change certainly, but of limited endurance. If labour
required to be forced, it would certainly be more for our advantage to
revise our penal institutions, and to consider seriously whether those
who have committed offences against our social laws, might not be more
profitably employed in the great works of the kingdom, than by
transplanting them as at present to the Antipodes at a fearful
expense, the diminution of which appears, in all human probability,
impossible.

If, then, we are right in our premises, the two leading points which
Parliament must steadily regard in forming its decisions connected
with the new schemes, are the sufficiency of unfettered capital and
the adequate supply of labour. Our conviction is, that neither exist
to any thing like the extent which would be required were the present
mania allowed to run its course unchecked. But, on the other hand, a
total stoppage of improvement might be equally dangerous; and it will
therefore be necessary to steer a middle course, and to regulate the
movement according to certain principles. Let us, then, first consider
what lines ought _not_ to be granted.

At the head of these we should place the whole bundle of rival
companies to railways already completed or in progress. We are not of
the number of those who stand up for exclusive commercial monopoly;
but we do think that there is a tacit or implied contract between the
state and the proprietors of the sanctioned lines, which ought to
shield the latter against rash and invidious competition. The older
railways are the parents of the system; without them, it never could
have been discovered what gradients were requisite, what works
indispensable, what savings practicable. The expense of their
construction we know to have been, in many instances, far greater than
is contained in the modern estimates, and the land which they required
to occupy was procured at extravagant prices. Now it does seem to us
in the highest degree unfair, that the interest of these companies
should be sacrificed for the sake of what is called the "direct"
principle. A saving of twenty or thirty miles between Newcastle and
London, is now thought to be a matter of so much importance as to
justify one or more independent lines, which, despising intermediate
cities and their traffic, still hold their even course as the crow
flies, from point to point, and thereby shorten the transit from the
south to the north of England by--it may be--the matter of an hour. We
did not use to be quite so chary of our minutes: nor, though fully
aware of the value of time, did we ever bestow the same regard upon
the fractional portions of our existence. What the nation requires is
a safe, commodious, and speedy mode of conveyance, and we defy the
veriest streak-of-lightning man to say, that the present companies in
operation do not afford us that to our heart's content. It is but a
very few years ago since we used to glorify ourselves in the rapidity
of the mail-coach, doing its ten miles an hour with the punctuality of
clockwork. Now we have arrived at the ratio of forty within the same
period, and yet we are not content. Next year, within fourteen hours
we shall be transported from Edinburgh to London. That, it seems, is
not enough. A company offers to transport us by a straighter line in
thirteen; and for that purpose they ask leave of the legislature to
construct a rival line at the expense of a few millions! Now, keeping
in mind what we have said as to capital, is not this, in the present
state of things, most wanton prodigality? The same "few millions"--and
we rather suspect they are fewer than is commonly supposed--would open
up counties hitherto untouched by the railway system--would give us
communication through the heart of the Highlands, through the remoter
districts of Wales, through the unvisited nooks of Ireland, and, in so
doing, would minister not only to the wants of the community, but in
an inconceivable degree to the social improvement of the people. Among
the list of proposed schemes for next session, there are many such;
and surely our government, if its functions correspond to the name, is
bound, in the first instance, to give a preference to these;
and--since all cannot be accomplished at once--to assist the schemes
which volunteer the opening of a new district, rather than the
competition of mushroom companies where the field is already occupied.

There is also a filching spirit abroad, which ought decidedly to be
checked. Scarce a main line has been established from which it has not
been found necessary, for the purposes of accommodation, to run
several branches. Until about a year ago, it was generally understood
that these adjuncts ought to be left in the hands of the original
companies, who, for their own sakes, were always ready to augment
their traffic by such feeders. Now it is widely different. Four or
five miles of cross country is reckoned a sufficient justification for
the establishment of an independent company, who, without any
consultation with the proprietors of the main line, or enquiry as to
their ultimate intentions, seize upon the vacant ground as a waif,
and throw themselves confidently upon the public. If the matter does
not end in a lease, the unfortunate public will be the losers, since
it is manifestly impossible that a little Lilliput line can be cheaply
worked, independent of the larger trunk. This class of schemes also
should receive their speedy _quietus_; for what would be the use of
permitting the promoters to attempt the proof of an impossible case?

England has already made a great portion of her railroads, but neither
Scotland nor Ireland as yet have attained the same point. Now, in a
general point of view, it will hardly be denied, that it is of far
greater importance to have the country thoroughly opened up,
throughout its length and breadth, than to have an accumulation of
cross and intersecting railways in one particular district. We are
asking no favouritism, for it has become a mere matter of choice
between companies, as to which shall have the earlier preference. In
point of policy, the legislature ought certainly to extend every
possible favour to the Irish lines. It may be that in this railway
system--for Providence works with strange agents--there lies the germ
of a better understanding between us, and the dawn of a happier day
for Ireland. At any rate, to its pauper population, the employment
afforded by companies, where no absenteeism can exist, is a great and
timely boon, and may work more social wonders than any scheme of
conciliation which the statesman has as yet devised. Idleness and lack
of employment are the most fertile sources of agitation; let these be
removed, and we may look, if not with confidence, at least with hope,
for a cessation of the stormy evil. By all means, then, let Ireland
have the precedence. She needs it more than the other countries do,
and to her claims we are all disposed to yield.

But England owes Scotland something also. For a long series of years,
amidst great political changes, through good and through evil report,
this Magazine has been the consistent champion of our national
interests; and, whether the blow was aimed at our country by seeming
friend or open foe, we have never hesitated to speak out boldly. More
than twenty years ago, a measure was passed by the United Parliament,
which literally brought down ruin upon the Highlands of Scotland, and
from the effects of which many of the districts have never recovered.
Along all the western coast and throughout the islands, the
manufacture of kelp was the only branch of industry within the reach
of a poor and extended population, who, from their very poverty, were
entitled to the most kindly regard of government. But, as it is
believed, at the instigation of one member of the cabinet, himself
largely connected with foreign trade, without enquiry and without
warning, the market was thrown open to competition from without,
barilla imported, and the staple product of the north of Scotland
annihilated. To this fatal, and, we hesitate not to say, most wanton
measure, we attribute the periods of distress, and the long-continued
depression, which, in very many lamentable instances, have been the
ruin of our ancient families, and in consequence of which the Highland
glens have been depopulated. It was a cruel thing to do, under any
circumstances--a wicked thing, when we remember the interest by which
it was carried. There is now a great opportunity of giving us a
reasonable compensation. From the introduction of the railway system,
we anticipate a new era of prosperity to Scotland--a time when we
shall not have to devote ourselves to the melancholy task of
decreasing the population by a harsh or inhuman exile--when the crofts
of the valleys shall again be tilled, and the household fires shall be
lighted on the now deserted hearthstone. Therefore, in the event of a
restriction, we so far claim precedence. Let the work, however, be
impartially distributed throughout the kingdoms, and there can be no
ground any where for complaint. Only let our haste be tempered with
prudence, and our enthusiasm moderated down to a just coincidence with
our means.

During all this torrent of speculation, what is the Currency doing? No
man seems to know. The nation has found a paper of its own quite as
effective as that which is doled out by the chartered bank. The
brokers are, in fact, becoming bankers, and payments of all kinds are
readily made in scrip. This is an instructive fact, and may somewhat
tend to disturb the triumph of the theorists who uphold the doctrine
of a restrictive trade in money. We do not rely on the safety of the
system, but we look upon it as a strong proof that our monetary
regulations are wrong, and that there is not only a wish, but several
practical ways, effectually to evade its fetters. We are not, however,
going into that question, though it is by no means unconnected with
our present subject. At the same time we should like to see this same
article of scrip, which is fast approximating to notes, a little more
protected. Has it never occurred to the mind of the Chancellor of the
Exchequer, or to the Premier, who has a most searching eye, that a
very profitable source of revenue to the public, and one which would
hardly be grudged, might be derived from the simple expedient of
requiring that _all scrip should be stamped_? There is no practical
difficulty in the matter. Companies already formed, if they do not
desire the benefit of a stamp--the best, and indeed at present the
only security against the forger--may be called upon to pay their
quota, corresponding to the number of their shares, from the fund of
their Parliamentary deposit. New companies, again, might be
imperatively required to issue stamps; and we confidently believe that
no tax whatever would be more cheerfully assented to. Let the currency
doctors do what they will, they never can drive scrip from the market.
Would it not, then, be a measure of good policy to enlist it as a
serviceable ally?

Whether these observations of ours may stand the test of another
year's experience, is certainly matter of doubt. The period of a
single month makes wild changes in the prospects of the system, and
involves us not only in new calculations but in a newer phase of
things. At any rate it can do no harm, in the present period of
excitement, to preach a little moderation, even though our voice
should be as inaudible as the chirp of a sparrow on the house-top. The
speculative spirit of the age may be checked and controlled, but it
cannot be put down, nor would we wish to see it pass away. All great
improvement is the fruit of speculation, upon which, indeed, commerce
itself is based. We have, therefore, no sympathy for that numerous
class of gentlemen who profess a pious horror for every venture of the
kind, who croak prophetical bankruptcies, and would disinherit their
sons without scruple, if by any accident they detected them in
dalliance with scrip. A worthier, but a more contracted, section of
the human race does not exist. They are the genuine descendants of the
Picts; and, had they lived in remoter days, would have been the first
to protest against the abolition of ochre as an ornament, or the
substitution of broadcloth for the untanned buffalo hide. The nation
must progress, and the true Conservative policy is to lay down a
proper plan for the steadiness and endurance of its march. The Roman
state was once saved by the judicious dispositions of a Fabius, and,
in our mind, Sir Robert Peel cannot do the public a greater service
than to imitate the example of the _Cunctator_. He has the power, and,
more than any living statesman, the practical ability, to grapple with
such a subject in all its details. That Parliament must do something,
is apparent to every reflecting man. The machinery of it cannot
dispose, as heretofore, of the superabundant material. It must devise
some method of regulation, and that method must be clear and decisive.
A question more important can hardly be conceived, and so with the
legislature we leave it.

FOOTNOTE:

[7] Since this article was sent to press, the Bank of England has
raised its rates of discount one-half per cent. Our prognostication,
therefore, has been verified sooner than we expected, and we are not
sorry to find that great establishment thus early indicating its
opinion that speculation has been pushed too far. We see no ground of
alarm in the rise, but rather a security for a more healthy and
moderate market.

       *       *       *       *       *

_Edinburgh: Printed by Ballantyne & Hughes, Paul's Work._





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine, Volume 62, Number 361, November, 1845." ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.